^     ;MivaFi2<ii>^      ,>iiaAM^>^MU^     'yy^'>»'-i>'-^,      -v*v.-ynMifffM      f^^ 

I  &ii  I  :   >-«i  M  w  i  ^  ^  1^  5 

wmtaMM^    ktsssnsnl    Wssww.   'iiffr.iOMi^l 


BV  3277  .084  M64  1887       j 
Moffat,  James  Clement,  1811 
1890  I 

The  story  of  a  dedicated 

1   A  £^ 


THE  STORY 


OP 


J^e<£pk  Owen 


A    DEDICATED  LIFE 


REV.  JAMES  C.  '^MOFFAT,  D.  D. 


CIk  ^riuteton  ^ress : 

C.  8.  ROBINSON  &  CO..  PRINCETON,  N.  J. 

1887. 


Copyright,  1887,  by 
James  C.  Moffat,  D.D. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE. 

Chapter  I. 
Days  of  Education,         .--.-.--l 

Chapter  II. 
A  voyage  round  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,      _        .        .        -       9 

Chapter  III. 
A  missionary  voyage  on  the  Ganges  fifty  years  ago,      -        -     17 

Chapter  IV. 
Allahabad — its   religious  character — the  mission  station — 

preliminary  work  of  the  missionary,      -         -        -        -    33 

Chapter  V. 
Population,  languages,  and  religious  changes  in  Upper  India, 

and  the  relations  of  the  Presbyterian  Mission  thereto,       46 

Chapter  VI. 
Education  of  the  Heathen,     -------61 

Chapter  VII. 
General  progress,  and  the  events  of  missionary  work,  -     74 

Chapter  VIII. 
Translation  and  publication,  -        -        -        -        -        -     89 

Chapter  IX. 
The  mission  at  Allahabad  during  the  Sepoy  mutiny,     -        -  100 

Chapter  X. 
An  attempt  at  return  to  mission  work,  -        -        -        -  122 

Chapter  XI. 
From  Calcutta  to  Furrukhabad,  in  the  trail  of  the  mutiny, 

and  through  Lord  Clyde's  army,     .         -        -        -        -  134 

Chapter  XII. 
Restoration  of  the  mission,     -------  156 

Chapter  XIII. 
A  trip  to  Simla,  and  in  the  Himalaya,   -----  172 

Chapter  XIV. 
Work  completed, ----  178 


THE  STORY  OF  A  DEDICATED  LIFE. 


CHAPTEE  I. 

DAYS    OF    EDUCATION. 

Among  the  youth  pursuing  their  studies  at  Princeton, 
in  the  year  1834,  there  were  a  few,  who  regularly  met 
weekly,  for  rehgious  improvement.  Their  association  was 
called  the  Philadelphian  Society,  from  its  purpose  to  pro- 
mote the  feeling  of  Christian  brotherhood  in  its  members 
and  through  them  among  mankind.  Singly,  or  in  commit- 
tees, they  collected  information  of  the  moral  and  religious 
condition  of  their  own  and  other  countries.  And  among 
the  enterprises  of  the  time  most  interesting  to  them  was 
that  of  Christian  missions  to  the  heathen. 

On  entering  the  society  in  those  days,  there  were  some 
names  with  which  a  newcomer  soon  became  familiar,  not 
because  those  who  bore  them  were  obtrusive  in  any  way, 
but  from  the  general  deference  paid  to  their  characters 
and  opinions.  Such  were  especially  Morrison,  Dougherty, 
Freeman,  Owen,  Janvier,  and  Canfield.  It  is  pleasant  to 
think  of  them  as  they  were  then,  just  entering  upon  man- 
hood, or  aj^proaching  it,  full  of  energy,  buoyant  with  hope 
and  elevated  with  the  sentiment  of  a  lofty  purpose.  The 
burden  of  their  conversation,  at  all  times,  among  them- 
selves, was  alleviation  of  the  ills  of  human  life,  the  salva- 
tion of  souls,  the  glory  of  God,  the  Saviour,  and  the  means 
through  which  they  hoped  to  be  useful  to  those  ends. 
There  is  a  nobility  in  the  self -forgetting  consecration  of 


2  DAYS    OF    EDUCATION. 

pious  youth.  In  many  cases  it  wearies  and  fails  in  the 
struggle  with  the  world.  In  the  case  of  that  little  group, 
it  never  suffered  debasement.  The  purj^ose  of  their  youth 
ripened  into  the  execution  of  their  maturer  years.  At  a 
time  when  foreign  missionary  work  was  still  new  to  most 
of  our  Protestant  churches,  and  viewed  with  more  appre- 
hension, and  attended  with  more  privation  and  danger 
than  it  is  now,  they  all  offered  themselves  on  the  altar  of 
that  sacrifice,  and  never  afterwards  shrunk  from  the  duties 
thus  incurred,  or  ever  revoked  their  choice. 

Joseph  Owen,  then  about  twenty  years  of  age,  was 
already  marked  by  a  maturity  of  purpose,  which,  while  it 
made  him  unattractive  to  those  who  lived  for  pleasure, 
enlisted  on  his  behalf  the  respect  of  earnest  and  studious 
men.  Of  stature  above  the  medium,  of  staid  demeanor, 
profoundly  modest,  and  yet  self-possessed,  there  was  a 
gentle  dignity  in  his  address,  which  effectually  defended 
him  against  offensive  intrusion,  and  could  easily  become 
severe  upon  violation  of  its  bounds,  while  always  ready  to 
warm  into  a  beam  of  affection  for  a  friend.  He  was  a 
native  of  Bedford,  Westchester  County,  New  York,  a  son 
of  James  and  Lucretia  Merrit  Owen,  born  on  the  14th  of 
June,  1814.  His  father,  a  man  of  highly  estimable  char- 
acter, died  while  his  son  was  yet  under  ten  years  of  age. 
His  mother,  a  pious  member  of  the  Presbyterian  church  in 
Bedford,  endeavored  to  bring  up  her  children  in  the  knowl- 
edge and  fear  of  the  Lord.  Joseph  early  evinced  a  superior 
capacity  for  acquisition  of  learning,  and  a  desire  to  become 
a  minister  of  the  Gospel. 

In  the  course  of  his  studies  with  a  view  to  that  end,  he 
was  encouraged  by  his  pastor,  the  Rev.  Jacob  G-reen,  who 
also  employed  him,  during  college  vacations,  in  Christian 


DATS    OF    EDUCATION.  6 

effort,  equally  profitable  to  his  own  spiritual  life,  and  pre- 
paratory for  his  contemplated  work.  Mr.  Green  was  one 
of  those  who  formed  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions,  and  was  its  recording  secretary  for  many  years. 
To  him  and  his  excellent  lady  was  Mr.  Owen  greatly  in- 
debted for  that  Christian  influence  which  entered  into  the 
formation  of  his  character.  In  October,  1832,  he  entered 
the  Sophomore  class  at  Princeton.  Before  the  session  had 
far  advanced,  he  was  ranked  among  the  best  scholars  of 
the  class,  and  had  taken  his  place  with  those  who  in  the 
Philadelphian  Society  were  banded  together  in  the  cause  of 
practical  rehgion. 

Oren  K.  Canfield  was  a  man  of  few  words,  whose  reli- 
gion was  severe,  and  his  deportment  grave.  He  had  taken 
leave  of  the  world  when  he  gave  himself  to  Christ,  and  no 
longer  admitted  of  tampering  with  any  of  its  ways.  But 
the  sombre  manner  covered  warm  and  gentle  affections, 
which  needed  only  the  approach  of  Christian  fellowship  to 
elicit.  He  was  a  moderate  scholar,  and  faithful  in  appli- 
cation, but  believed  that  all  effort  after  class  honors,  and 
all  manifestations  of  himself,  belonged  to  that  spirit  of  the 
world  which  he  sought  to  resist  and  mortify.  Severe  to 
himself,  he  was  considerate  and  forgiving  to  others,  and 
willing  to  be  spent  for  the  salvation  of  his  fellow-men. 
Maturer  experience  might  have  taught  him  that  a  man 
hmits  his  usefulness  in  thus  denying  himself;  but  his 
serious,  single  minded,  devoted  life  was  early  laid  down, 
in  the  front  rank — the  forlorn  hope  of  missionary  effort  on 
the  west  coast  of  Africa.  And  I  have  no  doubt  that  it  was 
laid  down  as  bravely,  with  as  complete  a  resignation  as  if 
it  had  followed  a  victory.  When  I  think  of  that  quiet, 
self-contained,  seldom  speaking  young  man,  moving  about 


4  DAYS    OF    EDUCATION. 

among  us,  with  only  one  great  aim  absorbing  his  being, 
not  despising  perhaps,  but  having  no  heart  for  our  college 
distinctions,  his  careful  and  solemn  spiritual  preparation 
for  his  contemplated  work,  and  his  death  in  the  breach, 
before  a  foothold  within  the  fortress  was  won,  there  are 
none  of  my  young  companions  whom  I  remember  with  a 
more  respectful  tenderness  than  Oren  K.  Canfield. 

John  E.  Freeman  had  come  from  the  workshop.  Schol- 
arship was  to  him  only  means  to  an  end,  in  itself  nothing — 
a  mere  retort,  which  might  be  broken  and  thrown  away 
when  the  end  it  was  made  for  was  accomplished.  And  that 
end,  as  far  as  he  was  concerned,  was  preparation  for  the 
(xospel  ministry  among  the  heathen.  Converted  from  the 
midst  of  profligate  companions,  whom  he  saw  hastening  on 
to  ruin,  he  was  filled  with  a  sense  of  the  atrocity  of  sin,  its 
prevalence  and  power  in  the  world,  and  of  the  calamitous 
condition  of  the  nations  where  no  gospel  interfered  with 
the  full  development  of  its  fruits  in  misery.  Anything 
was,  in  his  estimation,  valuable  which  went  to  qualify  him 
the  better  to  proclaim  the  Grospel  to  the  heathen,  that  he 
might  be  the  means  of  staying,  as  much  as  he  possibly 
could,  the  overwhelming  tide  of  sin.  What  did  not  look  to 
that  end  was  nothing  in  his  eyes.  Classics,  Philosophy, 
Science,  professors  the  most  learned  or  the  most  eloquent ; 
were  nothing  in  themselves,  only  means.  The  gi'eat  end  in 
view  swallowed  up  everything.  From  the  day  of  his  con- 
version until  he  left  his  native  land  was  one  unabating 
rush  of  preparation.  He  could  not  wait  to  complete  his 
apprenticeshiiD,  nor  proceed  by  the  slow  method  of  self- 
education,  but  bought  up  the  remainder  of  his  time,  rapidly 
finished  his  preparation  in  the  Grammar  School,  went  im- 
mediately from  College  into  the  Theological  Seminary,  and 


DAYS    OF    EDUCATION.  5 

was  ready  to  set  out  for  the  foreign  field  assigned  him,  as 
soon  as  he  had  completed  the  theological  course.  Every- 
thing undertaken  by  him  was  marked  by  the  same  almost 
impatient  rapidity.  What  was  once  done,  was  done ;  if 
perfectly,  well ;  if  imperfectly,  so  much  the  worse,  but  never 
to  be  recurred  to,  unless  it  belonged  to  the  tasks  of  recur- 
ring duty.  His  rapidity  of  movement,  the  sparkle  of  his 
eye,  his  quick,  but  clear  and  distinct  utterance,  and  the 
animation  and  firmness  of  his  countenance  all  spoke  the 
man  of  resolute  purpose  and  dispatch  in  execution.  Such, 
not  as  a  scholar,  but  in  whatever  was  put  into  his  hands 
to  do,  was  his  clear  exj3editious  discharge  of  duty,  until  the 
day  when  he  fell  in  the  massacre  at  Cawnpore. 

A  careful  culture  from  infancy  in  a  refined  Christian 
family  had  prepared  Levi  Janvier  to  take  with  facility  a 
place  among  the  first  honor  men  of  his  class.  His  scholar- 
ship was  not  extensive  but  precise  and  true,  firmly  appre- 
hended, and  held  at  deliberate  command.  There  was  no 
halting  in  his  recitations:  they  were  clear  and  complete. 
But  beyond  the  studies  assigned  to  the  class,  in  that  direc- 
tion, he  cared  not  to  go.  Scholarship,  although  he  ex- 
celled and  took  pleasure  in  it,  was  not  his  aim;  it  was  pre- 
paration to  preach  the  Grospel ;  and  he  labored  to  be  well 
prepared.  His  opinions  were  as  precise  as  his  scholarship. 
Earnestly  above  all  other  things  desiring  the  salvation  of 
men,  he  did  not  conceive  of  that  end  as  being  attainable 
except  by  the  path  of  sound  Calvinism.  The  same  precision 
was  a  feature  of  his  manner  and  dei3ortment.  And  yet 
there  was  about  him  always  and  invariably,  and  in  him 
intrinsically,  a  sweet  and  gentle  courtesy,  the  genuine  out- 
growth of  a  heart  glowing  with  Christian  love.  Another 
such  combination  of  wann,   really  tender  outgoing  affec- 


6  DATS    OF    EDUCATION. 

tion,  with  severe,  precise  self-culture  I  have  never  known. 
It  was  always  the  same.  The  two  features  of  character 
did  not  alternate  in  him,  they  were  harmoniously  blended. 
Whatever  moods  of  mind  he  may  have  been  subject  to, 
they  never  ruffled  the  serenity  of  his  outer  life.  In  maturer 
years,  it  was  the  gentler  element  of  his  nature  which 
preponderated.  His  death  in  India  by  the  hands  of  an 
assassin  was  an  event  which  no  common  passion  could 
explain. 

Joseph  Owen  associated  freely  with  his  fellow-students, 
but  with  those  now  mentioned  his  relations  were  most  in- 
timate, through  both  his  collegiate  and  theological  course. 
And  the  benefit  which  he  derived  from  their  society  was 
perhaps  well  balanced  by  that  which  he  conferred.  Of  all 
the  group  he  alone  took  a  real  interest  in  learning,  not 
merely  for  the  ends  to  be  reached  by  it,  but  also  for  its 
own  sake.  In  that  love  of  knowledge  which  wrestles  with 
difficulties  cordially,  and  rests  not  until  they  are  mastered, 
he  was  excelled  by  none  of  his  compeers,  while  the  eleva- 
tion and  equableness  of  his  Christian  life  was  often  a  sup- 
port to  friends  subject  to  more  fluctuating  moods.  After 
receiving  his  first  degree  in  College  in  September,  1835,  he 
entered  the  Theological  Seminary  in  Princeton.  There 
employed  in  studies  more  completely  within  the  range  of 
his  purposes  for  life,  he  distinguished  himself  by  great 
superiority  of  attainment.  Especially  in  the  department 
of  Biblical  literature,  and  Oriental  languages,  he  earned 
the  highest  commendations  of  Dr.  Joseph  Addison  Alex- 
ander, then  entering  upon  the  prime  of  his  own  brilliant 
career.  His  theological  course  was  extended  to  four  years, 
during  three  of  which  he  was  also  mathematical  tutor  in 
college;  and  in  that  capacity  acquitted  himself  with  his 


DAYS    OF    EDUCATION.  7 

usual  industry  and  success.  It  was  with  a  view  the  better 
to  prepare  for  his  contemplated  work  in  an  oriental  mis- 
sion by  fortifying  himself  in  the  oriental  languages  under 
the  instructions  of  Professors  Alexander  and  Nordheimer 
that  he  took  the  additional  year.  With  the  latter  he  pur- 
sued the  study  of  Arabic  and  Sanskrit.  By  the  end  of 
that  time  he  had  read  with  strict  grammatical  care  the 
whole  of  the  Hebrew  Bible,  and  in  Arabic  the  whole  of  the 
Koran,  and  made  considerable  progress  in  the  classical 
language  of  India,  besides  exceeding  the  measure  of  the 
studies  assigned  to  the  classes  in  other  departments. 

At  the  close  of  the  session  of  1839,  which  then  occurred 
in  September,  he  left  Princeton,  and  was  ordained  by  the 
Presbytery  of  Westchester  at  Bedford  on  the  second  of 
October  following.  Immediately  afterwards  he  was  ap- 
pointed by  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  to 
their  recently  selected  field  in  Northern  India.  For  a  few 
months,  including  the  winter  of  1839-40,  and  the  succeed- 
ing Spring,  he  acted  as  an  agent  of  the  Board  in  some  of 
the  middle  States.  His  friends,  Morrison  and  Freeman, 
had  already  preceded  him  to  India,  the  fonner,  in  1838, 
and  the  latter,  in  1839.  And  in  the  same  year  in  which 
Morrison  went  to  the  east,  Dougherty  had  gone  to  the 
west,  and  commenced  his  mission  among  the  Chippewa 
and  Ottawa  tribes,  to  whose  spiritual  interests  his  life  was, 
in  all  its  best  energies,  devoted. 

On  the  third  of  August,  1840,  Mr.  Owen  took  leave  of 
his  mother  and  sisters  and  younger  brother  and  of  all  the 
nearest  and  dearest  to  him,  to  go  forth  in  the  service  of  his 
Lord  to  preach  the  Grospel  to  the  heathen.  That  parting 
cost  him  inexpressible  suffering;  he  never  recurs  to  it  in 
his  journals  or  letters  without  a  fresh  outburst  of  emotion; 


8  DAYS    OF    EDUCATION. 

for  he  was  a  man  in  whom  the  social  affections  were  warm 
and  tender.  But  even  in  that  crisis  of  trial  I  feel  assured 
that  the  thought  of  drawing  back, — the  thought  that  this  is 
a  too  expensive  way  of  doing  good — never  for  a  moment 
occurred.  Dedication  to  missionary  work  had  become  a 
part  of  himself.  It  had  ceased  to  be  a  question  before  his 
mind.  As  such  it  had  been  closed  up  long  ago,  never  more 
to  be  opened.  It  was  the  decree  of  God  for  him.  He  knew 
that  it  would  cost  self-denial.  But  his  mind  was  made  up 
for  self-denial.  What  it  would  cost  was  no  longer  to  be 
considered.  He  had  summed  up  all  that  when  he  gave 
himself  to  the  Lord.  Nor  was  this  separation  from  all 
he  loved  most  dearly  upon  earth  designed  to  be  temporary. 
In  his  view  it  was  final.  The  devotion  of  himself  was 
without  reserve.  It  was  to  live  and  die  in  his  work.  When 
a  friend  remonstrated  with  him,  "Why  incur  such  ex- 
posure to  an  unhealthy  climate  ?  You  may  not  live  long," 
" I  do  not  expect  to  live  long,"  was  his  reply,  "Some  must 
go  to  begin  the  work."  His  going  to  what  he  felt  to  be 
duty  was  not  to  depend  upon  the  chances  of  life.  Yet  that 
entire  self -dedication  was  not  made  in  a  stem  and  gloomy 
spirit:  he  did  not  go  to  his  life's  work  like  one  going  to 
execution ;  for  asceticism  was  no  part  of  his  nature,  which 
was  genial  and  sociable;  but  not  the  less  was  the  self- 
consecration  irreversible. 

On  the  second  morning  after  that  parting,  Mr.  Owen 
sailed  from  Boston,  in  the  barque  "Eugene,"  Captain 
Whitney,  upon  the  long  voyage  round  the  Cape  of  G-ood 
Hope.  He  went  in  company  with  his  friends  of  the  Theol- 
ogical Seminary,  the  Eev.  John  C.  Rankin,  and  Wilham  H. 
M'Auley,  who  with  their  wives  and  Miss  Jane  Vanderveer, 
a  teacher,  were  all  appointed  to  the  missions  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  Northern  India. 


VOYAOE    TO    INDIA. 


CHAPTER    II. 

A  VOYAGE  ROUND  THE  CAPE  OF  GOOD  HOPE. 

A  montli  after  leaving  Boston  the  missionaries  were  far 
down  on  the  coast  of  Africa,  opposite  Sierra  Leone.  And 
thus  did  Mr.  Owen  express  himself:  "We  have  been  sailing 
about  thirty  hours  nearly  east,  and  drawing  nearer  and 
nearer  to  that  dark  and  benighted  peninsula.  It  is  indeed 
melancholy  to  think  of  the  millions,  now  so  near  us,  that 
are  sunk  to  the  lowest  depths  of  degradation  and  wretch- 
edness." A  few  months  earlier,  his  friend  and  fellow- 
member  of  the  Philadelphian  Society,  the  Rev.  Oren  K. 
Canfield,  in  company  with  Mr.  Pinney  and  Jonathan  P. 
Alward,  a  younger  member  of  the  same  society,  and  stu- 
dent of  the  Theological  Seminary  in  Princeton,  had  passed 
along  that  coast,  on  an  exploring  visit,  to  select  a  place  for 
a  missionary  station.  They  had  determined  upon  one 
among  the  Kroo  people,  about  half  way  between  Cape 
Palmas  and  Monrovia;  and  now  were  again  at  home 
preparing  for  the  occupation  of  it.  Four  months  later,  in 
February,  1841,  Canfield  and  Alward  returned  to  begin 
their  work  with  buoyant  hopes  in  the  new  and  vast 
field  which  lay  before  them, — hopes  early  disappointed. 
The  malaria  of  that  fatal  coast  carried  off  Alward  almost 
as  soon  as  he  approached  it ;  and  in  May  of  the  next  year, 
Canfield  followed  him  to  the  grave.  Their  companions 
returned  home,  with  exception  of  one  colored  teacher,  who 
survived  to  conduct  his  work.  But  self-sacrifice  for  that 
part  of  Africa  was  not  at  an  end.    The  Rev.  Robert  Sawyer, 


10  VOYAGE    TO    INDIA. 

also  of  the  Philadelphian  Society,  arrived  with  his  wife  at 
Monrovia  in  December,  1841,  and  proceeded  to  Settra  Kroo, 
to  take  up  the  work  of  those  departed  friends,  whom  he 
had  expected  to  assist.  He  did  not  long  survive  them. 
In  December,  1843,  he  also  fell  a  victim  to  the  climate. 
But  ere  that  date  the  work  of  Christian  instruction  had 
been  successfully  established,  schools  had  been  put  into 
prosperous  operation,  which  Mrs.  Sawyer  continued  to 
conduct  after  her  husband's  death,  while  educated  colored 
men  were  introduced  to  teach  and  preach  the  gospel  to 
their  countrymen. 

After  thirty  days'  sailing  down  the  coast  of  Africa, 
though  never  once  coming  in  sight  of  it,  the  "  Eugene" 
had  passed  beyond  the  extreme  point  of  the  continent  into 
the  Southern  ocean.  On  the  third  of  October,  Mr.  Owen 
wrote  in  his  journal,  "We  are  now  far  in  the  dreary 
South,  where  we  seem  to  ourselves  to  be  almost  out  of  the 
world.  We  expect  to  cross  the  meridian  of  London  to- 
morrow. We  are  south  of  the  Cape  of  G-ood  Hope,  but  on 
account  of  a  strong  current  which  sets  in  from  Madagascar, 
it  is  customary  on  an  outward  voyage  to  India,  to  sail  as 
far  up  as  the  38th  or  39th  degree  of  south  latitude,  before 
making  much  easting.  What  is  called  '  Doubling  the  Cape' 
is  therefore  sailing  thus  far  south,  and  then  turning  and 
/  going  east  about  five  or  six  thousand  miles.  We  expect  to 
\  be  in  cold  weather  about  a  month,  and  truly  the  prospect 
is  not  a  very  cheering  one.  We  can  have  no  fire,  and  with 
all  the  bundling-up  convenient  for  us,  we  can  hardly  keep 
warm.  October  4th.  Sabbath.  My  thoughts  have  been 
much  in  Bedford  to-day.  0  how  delighted  would  my 
heart  have  been  to  join  with  my  dear  friends  once  more  in 
commemorating  the  Saviour's  dying  love.     I  love  to  think 


VOYAGE    TO    INDIA.  11 

of  that  place  where  I  first  pubhcly  dedicated  myself  to 
God,  where  I  was  for  years  fed  with  the  sincere  milk  of 
the  Word,  where  I  have  often  held  sweet  communion  with 
many  dear  Christian  friends,  where  I  received  license  to 
preach  the  everlasting  Gospel,  and  where  I  was  solemnly 
ordained  to  the  work  of  the  holy  ministry." 

Without  any  event  worthy  of  notice,  the  protracted 
imprisonment  of  the  missionaries  terminated  on  the  twenty- 
fourth  of  December,  by  their  landing  at  Calcutta. 

"  The  natural  scenery,  which  we  pass  in  going  up 
the  river,  is  very  beautiful.  The  deep  rich  green,  which 
covers  the  banks,  is  most  delightful  to  the  eyes,  after  see- 
ing nothing  but  ocean  and  sky  for  nearly  five  months. 
This  evening,  when  walking  the  deck,  I  could  not  wonder 
that  India  had  been  painted  by  so  many  as  a  sort  of  fairy 
land.  All  was  calm,  nothing  was  to  be  heard  but  the 
voice  of  natives  on  the  shore,  or  from  the  water,  and  the 
paddling  of  their  oars  up  and  down  the  yellow  Hoogly. 
The  water  was  smooth  as  glass,  and  gave  a  perfect  reflec- 
tion of  the  western  sky,  after  the  sun  had  sunk  beneath  the 
horizon.     Here  indeed 

'Every  prospect  pleases 
And  only  man  is  vile.' 

The  noble  array  of  palaces,  gardens  and  gi'oves,  on  both 
sides  of  us,  as  we  passed,  presented  a  picture  of  luxury  and 
magnificence.  There  was,  however,  a  defect  in  the  appear- 
ance of  the  buildings  :  they  were  too  low,  not  more  than 
two  stories  high.  There  was  also  a  sameness  in  the  scen- 
ery, which  I  could  not  help  contrasting  with  the  beauti- 
ful variety  of  that  on  the  Hudson." 

On  the  dav  following  their  arrival  in  Calcutta,  thev  met 


12  VOYAGE    TO    INDIA. 

with  Gopinath  Nundy,  from  the  mission  at  Futtehgurh, 
who  proved  of  great  assistance  to  them  in  making  arrange- 
ments for  their  journey. 

In  Calcutta  they  found  true  friends  among  the  Eng- 
.H.<wv  I  ]-gj^  g^j^^  American  residents,  who  extended  to  them  every 
kindness  they  could  expect.  During  the  two  weeks  spent 
in  that  city  Mr.  Owen  visited  some  of  the  public  institu- 
tions of  which  he  wrote  home  interesting  accounts.  On 
his  first  Sunday  in  Calcutta  he  worshipped  at  the  Scottish 
Kirk  and  heard  Dr.  Duff  preach  in  the  morning,  and  Dr. 
Charles  in  the  evening.  Some  of  Dr.  Duff's  speeches  and 
sermons  had  been  much  admired  in  America,  and  Mr. 
Owen's  expectations  were  high.  He  testifies  that  they 
were  not  disappointed.  That  first  Lord's  Day  in  a  heathen 
land  made  a  deep  impression  upon  his  mind.  "  The  streets 
of  Calcutta  present  the  same  appearance  on  the  Sabbath 
as  on  other  days.  The  multitudes  that  we  see  during  the 
week  are  also  thronging  the  streets  to-day,  and  are  busied 
about  their  usual  concerns.  Their  shops  and  bazars,  or 
markets,  are  all  open,  some  are  carrying  palkis,  others 
driving  carts  loaded  with  goods,  the  Bhistis,  or  water  car- 
riers, are  going  about  with  their  leathern  water  bags  hang- 
ing from  their  shoulders,  hawkers  are  going  about  the 
streets  trying  to  sell  light  articles,  and  others  are  going  to 
and  fro,  seeming  hardly  to  know  where.  Under  my  win- 
dow there  is  a  constant  hum  of  voices  engaged  either  in 
business  or  amiisement.  Think  of  the  difficulty  of  keeping 
one's  heart  in  such  circumstances.  If  this  is  admitted  to 
be  so  difficult  in  a  Christian  land,  where  so  many  external 
advantages  combine  to  favor  one's  efforts,  what  must  it  be 
here,  where  everything  is  unfavorable,  where  Satan  reigns 
with   almost   unlimited    control  ?     But  the  name  of  the 


VOYAGE    TO    INDIA.  13 

Lord  is  a  strong  tower,  to  which  the  righteous  may  con- 
tinually resoi-t." 

Some  delay  being  occasioned  by  difficulty  in  procuring 
suitable  boats  and  other  necessaries  for  the  voyage  up  the 
river,  Mr.  Owen  took  the  opportunity  to  see  many  objects 
of  interest  in  the  great  Anglo-Indian  city.  Among  other 
such,  he  visited  the  premises  of  the  Baptist  mission,  on 
what  is  called  the  Circular  Eoad,  and  the  Bishop's  college 
down  the  river. 

On  the  second  of  January  he  writes  as  follows:  "No 
words  are  adequate  to  express  the  feelings  raised  by  what 
I  have  seen  to-day.  I  have  been  at  the  Scotch  school,  V 
where  six  hundred  heathen  youth  are  receiving  a  Christian 
education.  And  such  an  exhibition  of  order,  mental  vigor, 
and  thorough  instruction,  I  have  never  before  seen.  This 
school  is  uprooting  in  the  minds  of  all  who  are  taught  in 
it,  the  whole  system  of  Hinduism.  It  was  formed  little 
more  than  ten  years  ago,  stands  near  the  centre  of  the 
native  town,  in  an  extensive  open  place,  and  is  advantage- 
ously situated  for  coolness,  the  greatest  object  toward 
comfortable  living  to  be  attained  in  the  selecting  of  build- 
ing locations  in  this  country.  The  school  building  has 
only  one  story,  and  is  therefore  spread  over  a  large  surface 
of  ground." 

"It  was  delightful  on  entering  the  school  room  of  Dr 
Duff,  to  cast  the  eye  over  five  hundred  Hindu  childi-en, 
di'essed  in  the  native  costume,  arranged  in  classes,  each  of 
which  was  formed  into  a  square  with  a  monitor  standing 
within  proposing  questions  and  hearing  the  recitations. 
Most  of  their  countenances  were  sprightly  and  intelligent. 
We  were  first  taken  to  the  lowest  class,  and  went  from 
that  up.     These  were  most  of  them  very  young  children. 


14  VOYAGE    TO    INDIA; 

say  from  five  to  eight  years  of  age,  all  learning  the  English 
alphabet,  through  the  medium  of  Bengali,  their  native 
tongue,  and  taught  by  natives.  The  next  two  or  three 
classes  were  small  grades  higher,  consisting  of  those  who 
had  learned  to  combine  the  letters  into  syllables  or  short 
words.  A  little  further  on  were  classes  learning  Scrij^ture 
truths  in  the  way  of  question  and  answer,  as  '  Who  made 
all  things?'  'G-od.'  ' What  is  Grod ? '  'He  is  a  spirit.' 
*Can  He  see  you?'  'Yes.'  'Can  you  see  Him?'  'No.' — 
a  new  idea  to  a  Hindu  mind,  and  striking  at  the  root  of 
their  enormous  fabric  of  superstition.  Still  higher  were 
those  who  could  read,  and  further  on  were  classes  learn- 
ing English  Grammar,  then  Arithmetic,  G-eography,  and 
some  simply  composed  history.  In  an  adjoining  room 
were  classes  studying  some  more  extended  works  on  G-eo- 
graphy and  History,  and  learning  Euclid's  Elements  and 
Astronomy." 

"After  this  we  went  into  another  department,  where 
some  of  the  highest  branches  of  mathematics,  history,  the 
physical  sciences,  mental  and  moral  science,  evidences  of 
Christianity  and  doctrinal  theology  are  taught." 

"I  can  truly  say  that  I  never  before  saw  such  an  ad- 
mirable display  of  mind  as  was  exhibited  during  this 
examination.  It  is  not  extravagant  to  say  that  it  was  far 
beyond  anything  that  may  be  seen  among  the  large  major- 
ity of  students  in  our  colleges  and  theological  seminaries. 
The  young  men  showed  that  they  had  not  only  read  on 
those  subjects,  but  had  thought  carefully  and  profoundly 
for  themselves. 

"  The  ages  of  the  members  of  this  department  were,  I 
should  judge,  from  sixteen  to  twenty-four,  or  twenty-six. 
They  have  learned  to  speak  English  with  ease,  and  most  of 


VOYAGE    TO    INDIA.  15 

them  take  pleasure  in  reading  the  Bible  in  our  language. 
A  lecture  is  delivered  to  them  every  Sabbath  evening  in 
the  institution,  which  is  well  attended.  I  was  present 
last  Sabbath  evening,  and  saw  almost  every  eye  directed 
towards  the  speaker,  and  whenever  he  referred  to  a  text  of 
Scripture,  they  had  their  Bibles  at  hand,  and  readily 
found  it.  None  of  them  board  in  the  institution,  and  it  is 
entirely  optional  with  them  whether  they  shall  attend  any 
of  the  exercises  of  the  school  or  not.  It  is  remarkable  that 
even  during  their  great  festivals,  they  nearly  all  come. 
The  Bible  is  carefully  taught  every  day,  yet  so  great  is 
their  desire  to  obtain  a  knowledge  of  the  English  language, 
that  they  are  willing  to  learn  the  Christian  religion  for  the 
sake  of  the  language,  through  which  it  is  communicated. 
Science  seems  to  assume  a  religious  importance  in  this 
country.  Nothing  does  more  towards  the  subversion  of 
Hinduism  than  the  teaching  of  true  notions  connected 
with  the  physical  sciences,  since  a  large  part  of  it  is  based 
on  and  mingled  with  false  assumptions  in  reference  to  the 
natural  world.  The  government  schools,  established  in 
different  parts  of  the  country,  teach  the  English  language, 
and  give  the  pupils  access  to  our  sciences,  but  carefully  ex- 
clude the  Christian  religion  from  their  course  of  instruc- 
tion. The  consequence  of  this  must  be  that  as  they  lose 
confidence  in  their  own  religion,  and  have  no  other  to  sub- 
stitute in  the  place  of  it,  they  will  be  transformed  from 
idolators  into  sceptics  and  infidels.  Such  a  result  every 
Christian  heart  must  deprecate." 

On  the  fifth  of  January,  he  writes:  "I  went  this  morn- 
ing to  a  missionary  prayer  meeting.  It  is  customary  with 
the  missionaries  in  Calcutta  of  all  denominations,  on  the 
first  Tuesday  morning  of  every  month,  to  meet  at  half -past 


16  VOYAGE    TO    INDIA. 

seven  for  prayer.  They  have  breakfast  at  the  place  where 
they  assemble,  and  then  spend  some  hours  together  in  con- 
ference, discussing  questions  of  practical  importance  to 
them  in  the  prosecution  of  their  labors." 


VOYAGE    ON    THE    GANGES.  17 


CHAPTEE  III. 

A  MISSIONARY   VOYAGE    ON   THE    GANGES,  FIFTY   YEARS  AGO. 

The  enterprise,  which  Mr.  Owen  and  his  companions 
were  now  proceeding  to  join,  was  commenced  in  the  year 
1834,  by  the  Eev.  John  C.  Lowrie,  under  direction  of  the 
Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society.  In  the  Presbyterian 
Church  of  the  United  States,  foreign  missionary  effort 
made  its  beginning  in  the  action  of  the  Synod  of  Pitts- 
burgh, October,  1831.  On  that  occasion  the  society  now 
mentioned  was  organized,  "with  the  hope  of  calHng  into 
action  the  slumbering  energies  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  gi*eat  work  of  sending  the  Gospel  of  salvation  to  the 
perishing  heathen."  Its  appeal  to  the  church  declared 
that,  although  the  Society  "originated  in  the  Synod  of 
Pittsburg,  it  was  composed  of  the  ministers,  sessions  and 
churches,  not  only  of  that  body,  but  of  any  other  Synod  or 
Synods,  Presbytery  or  Presbyteries,  that  formally  unite 
with  them."  In  1837,  the  G-eneral  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
byterian church  appointed  a  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 
And  to  that  the  Western  Society  transferred  itself  with  all 
its  missions  and  funds. 

In  1833  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society 
resolved  to  attempt  something  toward  aiding  in  the  evan- 
gelization of  India.  In  October  of  that  year  the  first  mis- 
sionaries, the  Eev.  Messrs.  W.  Eeed  and  J.  C.  Lowrie  with 
their  wives,  arrived  at  Calcutta.  There  they  took  counsel 
of  English  Christians,  long  resident  in  India,  among  whom 
were  the  Eev.  William  Pearce,  of  the  English  Baptist  mis- 


18  VOYAGE    ON    THE    GANGES. 

sion,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Duff,  of  the  Scottish  mission,  and  Sir 
Charles  Trevelyan,  one  of  the  secretaries  in  the  civil  service 
of  the  East  India  Company,  who  had  resided  in  the  upper 
country.  They  were  on  all  hands  encouraged,  according  to 
their  first  j^urpose,  to  proceed  to  the  extreme  northwest 
of  the  provinces  then  under  British  rule.  It  was  a  country 
recently  opened  to  missionary  effort,  but  in  great  measure 
unoccupied ;  it  lay  in  a  relation  to  other  heathen  countries 
west  and  north  of  it,  "which  suggested  the  hope  that  the 
Gospel  might  be  eventually  extended  from  thence  into  the 
heart  of  central  Asia,"  and  the  superior  energy  of  its 
people  as  compared  with  those  of  the  lower  provinces  sug- 
gested greater  expectations  from  their  instrumentality  in 
subsequent  progress. 

Lodiana,  a  city  on  the  river  Sutlej,  the  most  eastern 
tributary  of  the  Indus,  was  selected  as  the  station  to  be 
first  occupied.  But  only  one  member  of  that  company  was 
ever  to  see  the  place.  Mrs.  Lowrie  died  in  Calcutta,  and 
Mr.  Reed's  failing  health  constrained  him  to  abandon  the 
attempt  to  proceed  further.  Accompanied  by  his  wife  he 
turned  his  face  homeward,  but  died  on  the  way.  Mr. 
Lowrie,  having  arrived  at  Lodiana  in  November,  1834, 
was  almost  immediately  prostrated  by  disease,  and  upon 
his  recovery  urged  by  his  medical  advisors  to  return  home, 
as  his  constitution  could  not  stand  that  climate.  Still  un- 
willing to  leave  the  post  until  others  should  arrive  to 
occupy  it,  he  remained  over  a  year  doing  pioneer  work, 
which  proved  of  value  to  his  successors. 

In  December,  1835,  the  Rev.  John  Newton  and  the 
Rev.  James  Wilson,  with  their  wives  arrived,  and  took  up 
the  work  which  Mr.  Lowrie  had  begun.  Thus  relieved  he 
left  Lodiana,  and  at  Calcutta,  in  the  month  of  March,  met 


VOYAGE    ON    THE    GANGES.  19 

a  third  company,  consisting  of  William  S.  Rogers,  James 
R.  Campbell,  James  M'Ewen,  Jesse  M.  Jamieson,  and 
Joseph  Porter,  ministers,  with  their  wives.  It  was  his 
privilege  to  welcome  them  upon  their  landing,  and  to  aid 
them  in  preparing  for  their  inland  journey.  By  this  com- 
pany three  new  stations  were  occupied,  Allahabad,  at  the 
jimction  of  the  Granges  and  Jumna ;  Saharunpur,  about 
one  hundred  and  thirty  miles  southeast  of  Lodiana,  and 
Sabathu,  one  hundred  and  ten  miles  to  the  northeast  from 
the  same  place. 

The  station  at  Allahabad  was  planted  by  M'Ewen,  in 
1836,  and  a  church  of  thirteen  members  constituted  next 
January.  "  Besides  preaching  M'Ewen  gave  part  of  his 
time  to  the  charge  of  schools,  in  which  he  was  greatly 
assisted  by  his  equally  devoted  wife.  But  they  were  not 
permitted  to  continue  long  in  those  labors."  From  loss  of 
health  M'Ewen  was  constrained  to  leave  India,  in  1838; 
and  as  the  station  was  of  too  much  importance  to  be  left 
unoccupied,  Wilson  came  from  Lodiana  to  take  his  place. 

At  Calcutta,  M'Ewen  met  a  fourth  company,  consist- 
ing of  three  ministers,  John  H.  Morrison,  Henry  R.  Wilson, 
and  Joseph  Caldwell,  with  James  Craig,  a  teacher,  and 
Reese  Morris,  a  printer,  with  their  wives.  Mrs.  Morrison 
died  before  leaving  Calcutta.  The  rest  proceeded  to  vari- 
ous stations  abeady  planted,  Morrison  to  Allahabad,  to 
assist  Wilson,  Caldwell  and  Craig  to  Saharunpur,  and 
Morris  to  Lodiana.  H.  R.  Wilson,  on  his  way  to  Lodiana, 
was  induced  to  stop  at  Futtehgurh  on  the  Granges,  two 
himdred  miles  above  Allahabad. 

During  the  terrible  famine  which  prevailed  in  the  pre- 
ceding year,  (1837)  a  number  of  destitute  and  starving 
children  had  been  collected  and  provided  for  at  Futtehghur 


20  VOYAGE    ON    THE    GANGES. 

by  Dr.  Madden,  a  pious  physician  in  the  East  India  Com- 
pany's service.  Captain  Wheeler,  also  in  the  same  neigh- 
borhood, had  gathered  a  similar  group  of  helpless  outcasts, 
and  earnestly  wished  to  find  some  person  to  take  charge  of 
them,  who  might  be  better  qualified  for  the  task  than  he 
thought  himself  to  be.  H.  E.  Wilson  was  applied  to,  and 
took  up  his  residence  at  Futtehgurh.  There  with  his 
interesting  charge  of  orphan  children,  and  assisted  by 
Gopinath  Nundy,  a  native  teacher,  previously  employed  in 
their  instruction,  he  entered  upon  important  labors,  which, 
;  although  doomed  to  a  fearful  interruption,  have  been 
•steadily  prosecuted  by  other  hands. 

Five  stations  were  now  constituted,  but  still  only  feebly 
manned.  A  fifth  company  arrived  in  the  spring  of  1839, 
consisting  of  the  Rev.  Messrs.  John  E.  Freeman,  Joseph 
Warren,  and  James  L.  Scott,  with  their  wives,  who  were 
all  assigned  to  the  lower  stations.  Freeman  and  Warren 
remained  at  Allahabad,  and  Scott  joined  H.  E.  Wilson  at 
Futtehgurh. 

It  was  with  no  little  pleasure  that  the  missionaries 
thus  already  on  the  ground,  heard  of  a  new  company  on  its 
way  to  join  them.  According  to  orders  received  from  the 
Board,  before  leaving  their  native  land,  the  members  of  that 
sixth  comj)any  were  j^roceeding,  Joseph  Owen  to  Allahabad, 
and  M'Auley  and  Eankin  and  Miss  Vanderveer  to  Futteh- 
gurh. 

Of  the  five  stations  the  most  important,  it  was  thought, 
were  Lodiana  and  Allahabad,  at  the  northwestern  and 
southeastern  extremities  respectively  of  the  field  occupied. 
Lodiana  was  of  importance  as  looking  to  the  then  un- 
occupied and  independent  Punjab ;  Allahabad,  as  a  central 
point  in  Northern  India,  an  important  business  depot,  and 


VOYAGE    ON    THE    GANGES.  21 

a   place   of   great    resort   for   Hindu   and   Mohammedan 
pilgrims.  ^cK.^  7    -     ^:>-^v^^\         3    -^^ 

In  their  voyage  up  the  Ganges,  the  missionaries  availed 
themselves  of  every  opportunity  to  learn  the  character  and 
habits  of  the  people,  as  well  as  to  mark  with  interest  the 
footsteps  of  preceding  Christian  enterprise.  On  the  morn- 
ing after  leaving  Calcutta,  being  Sunday,  they  anchored 
off  Serampore,  a  place  associated  in  their  minds  with  the 
first  Baptist  mission  to  India.  A  thick  fog  prevented  them 
from  getting  ashore  in  time  to  attend  church  in  the  fore- 
noon, and  they  had  service  on  the  boat;  but  in  the  even- 
ing they  went  ashore,  and  were  received  with  kindness  by 
the  missionaries.  In  compliance  with  an  urgent  invitation, 
they  returned  next  morning,  and  visited  the  house  in  which 
Dr.  Carey  had  lived,  and  other  premises  of  the  Baptist 
mission,  and  with  especial  interest  their  printing  and  pub- 
lishing establishment,  where  their  whole  business  of  book- 
making  was  carried  on.  But  a  sense  of  duty  and  desire  to 
be  at  their  own  field  of  labor  caused  the  visit  to  be  brief. 

The  scenery  through  which  they  passed,  for  a  great  dis- 
tance, Mr.  Owen  describes  as  beautiful  exceedingly,  as  some 
creation  of  fancy  might  be,  gardens,  sumptuous  residences, 
cultivated  grounds,  and  temples  on  the  margin  of  the 
river,  among  trees  of  richest  verdure,  and  animated  by 
multitudes  of  people.  But  a  nearer  sight  of  the  inhab- 
itants was  always  of  a  nature  to  dispel  enchantment.  One 
evening  they  fastened  their  budgerows  by  a  sandy  beach, 
and  Owen,  with  M'Auley  and  G-opinath,  went  out  on  shore 
for  a  walk.  At  a  short  distance  back  from  the  river  they 
came  to  a  village,  and  while  in  the  bazar,  they  heard  a 
loud  singing  and  drumming  at  a  distance.  "I  had  the  curi- 
ositv,"  writes  Mr.  Owen,  "to  see  what  it  was.    As  we  came 


22  VOYAGE    ON    THE    GANGES. 

near,  Gopee  could  distinguish  their  words  (they  were 
Bengali)  and  found  that  they  were  singing  to  the  honor 
of  one  of  their  gods.  It  was  a  comj^lete  frolic,  and  looked 
more  like  what  we  call  a  rowdy,  than  like  anything  con- 
nected with  religion.  I  was  glad  to  turn  away  from  the 
unpleasant  sight." 

The  journey  up  the  river  was  slow,  only  from  eight  to 
twelve  miles  a  day :  and  sometimes  the  boats  were  delayed 
for  several  hours,  allowing  walks  of  considerable  length 
into  the  country.  On  one  such  occasion,  they  stopped  at 
the  large  village  of  Calna.  While  the  other  missionaries 
went  to  purchase  provisions,  Mr.  Owen  started  out  on  a 
walk  to  see  what  was  worth  seeing.  "  The  dwellings 
were  all  of  native  construction,  built  of  mud,  and  not  a 
single  European  building  could  be  seen.  On  ascending 
the  bank,  I  observed  some  Hindu  temples  back  of  the 
village,  and  determining  to  gratify  my  curiosity,  went  to 
them,  although  without  any  guide.  I  passed  the  thronged 
streets  unmolested,  every  one  giving  way  to  the  Sahih.  As 
I  came  near,  I  found  that  the  temj^les  were  within  a  high 
enclosure.  On  the  outside  was  a  large  bazar  crowded  with 
people,  but  all  gave  way  to  me,  and  I  passed  along  as 
though  I  was  perfectly  acquainted  with  them,  their  country 
and  their  language.  I  determined  to  see  all  I  could,  and 
go  on  until  I  was  stoj^ped.  After  going  back  of  the  high 
white  enclosure,  I  came  to  a  large  pool  of  water  in  a 
grove,  where  many  were  bathing.  A  little  further  on  was 
a  temple  perfectly  round,  but  I  could  see  no  entrance.  In 
a  small  yard  near,  stood  a  camel,  and  at  a  short  distance 
was  a  car,  on  which  were  images  of  gods  and  carved 
horses.  I  now  found  an  entrance  to  the  large  enclosure, 
and  walked  in.     Here  was  a  large  and  beautiful  garden. 


VOYAGE    ON    THE    GANGES.  23 

containing  a  great  variety  of  flowers,  and  laid  out  and  kept 
with  much  care.  These  flowers  are  raised  for  the  jDurj^ose 
of  being  carried  into  the  temples  and  offered  to  the  gods. 
I  had  a  great  desire  to  enter  one  of  the  temples,  to  see  what 
was  there.  As  I  came  to  the  door  of  one,  I  met  two  men, 
and  asked  them  if  I  might  enter.  Although  I  could  not 
understand  a  word  they  said,  I  perceived  they  wished  me 
not  to  go.  One  of  my  feet  was  just  over  the  threshold  of 
the  gate,  but  as  they  seemed  to  remonstrate,  I  desisted. 
Gopee  told  me  that  had  I  gone  in,  I  would  probably  have 
lost  my  life,  as  they  think  their  temples  profaned  by  the 
footsteps  of  a  Sahib,  and  that  they  have  a  right,  in  such 
circumstances  to  kill  him." 

The  missionaries  were  now  coasting  along  the  borders 
of  Beerbhoom,  the  ancient  Aryan  land  of  heroes,  a  country 
which  after  having  suffered  from  ages  of  reckless  despot- 
ism, had  latterly  been  more  than  half  desolated  under  the 
combined  calamities  of  famine  and  the  ravages  of  banditti 
and  of  wild  animals.  Fifty  years  before,  approach  to  the 
river's  bank  would  have  been  made  at  the  risk  of  life  from 
the  attacks  of  tigers,  bears  and  wild  elephants.  Now, 
through  the  regularity  and  efficient  protection  of  a  wiser 
government,  industry  had  prevailed  over  the  wilderness. 
The  jungle  had  again  been  reclaimed,  the  tigers  extermin- 
ated, and  the  elephants  reduced  to  servitude.  A  rich  and 
productive  country  and  a  peaceful  population  presented 
themselves  on  every  side.  Quietly  industrious  and  patient, 
the  peasantry  seemed  to  be  more  disposed  to  dwell  upon 
the  observances  and  hopes  of  their  religion  than  upon 
schemes  of  avarice  or  ambition.  It  seemed  as  if  only  the 
Grospel  was  needed  to  put  them  in  possession  of  the  best 
popular  elements  of  civihzation.^ 


1.  Hunter's  Annals  of  Rural  Bengal. 


24  VOYAGE    ON    THE    GANGES. 

On  the  twenty-eighth  of  January,  the  season  for  the 
worship  of  the  goddess  of  Knowledge,  the  boats  stopped 
in  the  evening  at  a  large  village  called  Jungipur,  where 
there  was  an  English  station.  Next  morning,  Mr.  Owen 
in  company  with  Mr.  M'Auley  walked  into  the  village. 
"Almost  at  every  corner  stood  a  small  temple.  The  Hindu 
temples,  as  far  as  I  have  yet  seen,  are  quite  small.  At 
length  we  came  to  a  large  garden,  the  walks  of  which  were 
paved,  and  on  each  was  carved  work  of  stone  of  various 
kinds.  We  entered,  and  saw  an  exhibition  of  considerable 
taste  in  its  plan  and  execution.  We  saw  the  image  of  the 
goddess  of  Knowledge,  adorned  with  various  kinds  of 
trinkets,  fixed  under  a  booth,  with  an  image  on  each  side 
of  her,  and  before  them  were  cast  garlands  of  flowers  in 
profusion,  as  offerings  from  the  deluded  i)eoj)le." 

In  the  afternoon,  they  went  into  the  bazar  to  preach, 
and  found  a  large  concourse  of  natives  full  of  bustle,  and 
engaged  in  various  kinds  of  trafiic.  The  duty  of  preaching 
was  put  upon  Mr.  Owen,  and  Modu  Shodun  acted  as  inter- 
preter. "We  took  our  station  in  the  street  before  some  of 
the  shops,  and  soon  had  a  crowd  of  people  around  us. 
Just  as  I  was  about  commencing,  a  procession  came  up, 
having  two  images  of  the  goddess  of  Knowledge,  beating 
drums,  tom-toms,  and  other  noisy  instruments,  making 
ludicrous  gestures,  burning  incense  to  the  images,  with 
two  men  holding  umbrellas  over  their  heads.  All  their 
actions  had  more  the  appearance  of  buffoonery  than  of 
religious  worship.  In  the  strength  of  my  Master  I  now 
commenced  preaching  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  in 
this  stronghold  of  Satan,  and  to  many  souls,  who  had  un- 
doubtedly never  heard  the  precious  gospel  before.  In  gen- 
eral, good  attention  was  given ;  but  it  is  with  the  Lord  to 


VOYAGE    ON    THE    GANGES.  25 

bless  his  truth.  At  the  close  I  announced  to  them  that 
we  had  some  books  which  would  give  them  more  informa- 
tion about  the  Saviour  of  whom  I  had  been  preaching. 
There  was  then  a  great  and  general  rush,  and  the  books 
were  almost  torn  from  our  hands.  We  gave  away  a  large 
number  of  tracts,  and  many  gospels,  all  in  Bengali.  Thus 
did  we  cast  our  bread  upon  the  waters. 

Just  as  I  had  done  preaching,  another  procession  came 
up  bearing  the  images  that  we  had  seen  in  the  morning,  to 
which  they  were  burning  incense,  beating  drums  and  blow- 
ing on  musical  instruments,  and  making  all  the  indecent 
gestures  that  accompanied  the  others.  Soon  another  pro- 
cession with  similar  images  and  accompaniments  followed, 
preceded  by  men  on  horses,  and  followed  by  men  on  a 
large  elephant,  all  painted  in  various  ways,  and  making 
horrible  grimaces.  It  seemed  indeed,  as  if  the  wicked 
one  had  been  let  loose,  and  was  exerting  his  power  with- 
out control.  In  the  evening  they  brought  the  image  of  the 
goddess  down  to  the  water  with  great  ceremony,  music, 
noise  and  confusion,  and  amid  the  firing  of  crackers  and 
guns,  threw  her  into  the  sacred  stream." 

How  the  missionaries  sj)ent  the  Sabbath  will  appear 
from  the  following  description.  "We  all  assembled  in  our 
budgerow  in  the  morning  at  ten,  and  had  prayer  and  a 
short  discourse,  and  afterward  reading  of  the  Scriptures  in 
Bengalee  and  prayer  in  Hindustanee,  by  Gopeenath.  In 
the  afternoon,  G-opee  assembled  the  men  on  the  bank,  and 
read  the  Scriptures  and  talked  to  them.  In  the  meantime 
M'Auley  and  myself  went  with  Modu  to  a  village  a  short 
distance  from  us,  to  preach  and  distribute  books.  We 
passed  through  a  field  where  men  w^ere  busy  ploughing. 
When  we  arrived  at  the  village,  one  of  the  first  objects 


26  VOYAGE    ON    THE    GANGES. 

that  met  our  eyes  was  a  large  tree  worshipped  by  the 
natives,  under  which  was  an  image  of  the  wife  of  Siva, 
one  of  their  gods.  We  passed  on  a  little  further,  and  came 
to  a  shade  where  were  some  men  winding  yarn.  Here  we 
stationed  ourselves,  and  Modu  commenced  reading  a  Ben- 
gali tract  to  three  or  four  men.  Others,  as  they  passed 
by,  stopped  to  listen,  and  in  a  short  time,  our  assembly 
amounted  to  upwards  of  twenty.  I  then  commenced 
preaching  through  my  interpreter,  telling  them  of  the 
nature  of  God,  the  fallen  condition  of  man^  and  what  has 
been  done  for  our  redemption.  After  I  had  been  proceed- 
ing for  some  time,  a  man  who  had  been  listening  with  a 
contemptuous  air  and  sneering  countenance,  seeing  another 
of  some  influence  on  horseback,  at  a  distance,  went  and 
brought  him.  He  rode  to  us  on  his  horse,  and  began  rail- 
ing and  ridiculing,  and  succeeded  in  disturbing  us  for  a 
short  time.  Modu  began  to  answer  his  objections,  but  I 
knew  that  in  present  circumstances,  that  would  be  of  no 
use,  and  directed  him  to  return  to  interpreting  for  me. 
We  proceeded  while  the  man  continued  his  scoffing.  At 
length,  finding  that  he  was  not  noticed,  he  sat  and  patiently 
listened  to  us.  After  I  had  done,  I  went  and  gave  him  a 
copy  of  the  gospel  of  Mark,  and  some  tracts,  which  he 
readily  received.  He  asked,  in  a  jeering  way,  if  we  thought 
these  books  were  going  to  make  them  Christians. 

After  leaving  this  village,  we  went  a  short  distance  to 
another,  which  w^as  Mohammedan.  Here  we  saw  three 
or  four  men  putting  straw  and  other  things  around  their 
cottages,  and  one  of  them,  an  old  man,  left  his  work  to 
talk  with  us.  A  seat  having  been  brought,  I  began  con- 
versation with  him,  and  asked  him  if  he  had  ever  heard  of 
Jesus.     He   rej^hed   that   many  years   ago,  a  man  came 


VOYAGE    ON    THE    GANGES.  27 

through  their  village,  and  told  them  something  about  him. 
I  asked  him  if  he  believed  that  all  men  were  sinners.  He 
said  he  knew  he  himself  was.  I  then  explained  to  him, 
as  well  as  I  could  through  Modu,  how  he  could  be  saved 
from  the  dreadful  consequences  of  sin,  and  talked  to  him 
a  long  time,  while  he  listened  with  much  attention.  We 
then  gave  him,  and  others  around  him,  some  books,  and 
took  leave.  In  the  evening  we  all  met  again  in  our 
budgerow,  for  Bible  class." 

So  far,  they  had  been  saihng  on  the  Hooglej,  one  of 
the  outlets  of  the  Granges.  Next  day  they  entered  the  main 
river,  and  found  a  majestic  sheet  of  water  spread  before 
them,  pouring  in  a  current  broad,  deep  and  strong,  all  the 
collected  tribute  which  the  south  side  of  the  Himalaya 
pays  to  the  ocean.  On  the  evening  of  the  succeeding  day, 
they  came  in  sight  of  the  Rajmahal  hiils,  the  first  hills 
they  had  seen  since  coming  to  India.  Central  Bengal 
is  an  unbroken  plain,  the  deposit  of  the  great  river,  which 
still  irrigates  it  with  that  net  work  of  veins,  by  which  its 
waters  find  their  way  to  the  sea.  Although  occasionally 
making  an  excursion  on  the  shore,  when  their  boats  were 
delayed,  and  some  hope  of  doing  good,  or  of  obtaining  use- 
ful information  occurred,  most  of  their  time  was  spent  in 
study,  with  a  view  to  prepai-ation  for  their  proper  work. 
All  were  busy,  studying  Hindi  and  Hindustani  with  Gop- 
inath  as  their  teacher.  They  were  favored  in  many  respects 
by  having  him  with  them.  He  knew  how  to  manage  the 
boatmen  infinitely  better  than  they.  And  his  advice  and 
services  as  an  interpreter  were  continually  useful.  Thus 
occupied,  and  with  their  rehgious  exercises  among  them- 
selves, they  moved  on  slowly  through  the  desert  country 
of  Rajmahal.     On  Sunday,  as  usual,  they  fastened  their 


28  VOYAGE    ON    THE    GANGES. 

boats  to  the  shore  and  had  both  English  and  Bengali 
services  for  themselves  and  their  servants.  Nothing  could 
be  done  on  shore ;  for  no  habitations  of  men  were  near. 

Just  as  the  morning  services  closed,  it  was  announced 
by  one  of  the  servants  that  a  nabob  was  coming  to  see 
them.  They  immediately  prepared  to  receive  him,  ''and 
Gopee  went  and  brought  him  in.  Instead  of  seeing  a  large 
man  with  a  splendid  retinue,  as  we  expected,  a  boy  of  six- 
teen or  seventeen  entered,  with  one  servant  following  him. 
He  was  unable  to  speak  a  word  of  English.  We  could 
talk  with  him  only  through  an  interpreter.  His  name  was 
Prince  Yasseen.  His  father  and  family  are  confined  at 
Calcutta  as  prisoners  by  the  English.  He  showed  us  a 
written  pemiission,  which  he  had  received,  to  be  absent 
from  Calcutta  three  months,  for  his  health,  and  as  it  was 
in  our  language,  he  wished  us  to  tell  him  what  was  in  it. 
We  told  him  he  was  going  beyond  the  distance  specified, 
and  advised  him  to  return,  but  told  him  he  need  not  travel 
any  more  imtil  to-morrow.  He  immediately  left  us,  and 
went  to  his  budgerow,  and  while  I  was  waiting  to  have  the 
necessary  arrangements  made  for  going  to  see  him,  to  in- 
troduce the  subject  of  Christianity  to  him,  found  that  he 
had  gone.  Poor  creature !  T  suppose  he  thought  we  were 
Englishmen,  and  was  afraid  we  would  inform  the  govern- 
ment of  his  having  gone  so  far." 

It  was  in  passing  through  that  dreary  part  of  the 
country,  where  there  was  nothing  to  be  seen  but  a  sandy 
desert  and  the  Rajmahal  hills  in  the  distance,  that  the 
missionaries  made  their  first  acc^uaintance  with  the  Hindu 
Mela,  or  fair.  "Hundreds  of  people  were  collected  on  the 
banks  of  the  Granges  from  distant  quarters,  and  here  hav- 
ing  pitched   their   tents,   were   exposing   for   sale   native 


VOYAGE    ON    THE    GANGES.  29 

articles  of  great  variety.  The  clouds  of  dust  that  could  be 
seen  at  a  great  distance,  directed  us  to  the  spot  where  they 
were,  and  when  we  arrived  we  found  ourselves  beneath  a 
perj^etual  shower  of  sand,  and  it  would  not  have  been  dif- 
ficult to  imagine  Bedlam  and  Babel  united,  confusion 
doubly  confounded.  The  tents  were  formed  by  fastening 
bamboo  poles  in  the  ground  and  throwing  cloth  over  them, 
and  spreading  a  piece  of  cloth  on  the  ground  for  a  carpet, 
on  which  the  articles  for  sale  were  laid.  Everything  to 
be  seen  was  well  covered  with  sand.  I  was  soon  satisfied 
and  glad  to  return  to  my  peaceful  room  in  the  boat." 

At  Monghir  they  were  met  by  letters  from  Allahabad 
and  from  America,  by  the  overland  mail,  filling  their 
hearts  with  joy.  But  the  tedious  voyage  became  irksome 
to  persons  longing  to  be  at  the  scene  of  their  appointed 
labors. 

"Feb.  26.  Heavy  winds  with  clouds  of  sand  greatly 
impeding  our  progress.  These  we  are  now  to  expect  every 
day.  The  hot  winds  will  soon  come,  and  we  are  yet  a 
long  distance  from  Allahabad.  We  all  begin  to  be  much 
concerned.  The  boats  move  very  slowly;  and  it  is  quite 
uncertain  when  we  shall  reach  our  journey's  end." 

Having  crossed  the  sandy  waste,  and  entered  upon  the 
productive  lands  of  central  Bengal ;  on  the  fifth  of  March 
Mr.  Owen  writes:  "We  have  for  a  few  days  past  been 
travelling  through  a  beautiful  country.  To-day  we  passed 
Patna,  a  large  city,  highly  celebrated,  but  as  the  sun  was 
shining  warm,  a  fine  breeze  was  wafting  us  on,  and  we  were 
desirous  of  making  all  possible  speed  while  the  wind  so 
favored  us,  we  did  not  stop.  I  begin  to  stammer  Hindu- 
stani a  little,  and  generally  succeed  in  making  myself 
understood  to  our  servants  and  the  boatmen." 


30  VOYAGE    ON    THE    GANGES. 

"March  7.  Dinapore.  This  is  the  spot,  where  the 
devoted  Henry  Martyn  spent  a  considerable  part  of  his 
missionary  life.  Here  he  translated  the  New  Testament 
into  the  Hindustani  language.  Last  evening  and  this 
evening,  I  walked  with  feelings  of  peculiar  interest  over 
th3  place  almost  made  sacred  by  his  having  dwelt  here. 
No  wonder  his  righteous  soul  was  vexed  from  day  to  day. 
For  not  only  are  the  natives  deplorably  corrupt,  but  some 
of  the  Europeans  are  not  much  better.  My  feelings  were 
harrowed  at  the  disgraceful  conduct  of  three  or  four 
Englishmen  at  the  Ghaut  this  evening.  No  wonder  Martyn 
exclaimed  'Why  do  the  heathen  rage,  and  the  English 
people  imagine  a  vain  thing.'  Some  of  the  greatest 
obstacles  to  the  spre.id  of  the  Gospel  arise  from  the  con- 
duct of  those  whom  the  natives  regard  as  Christians." 

Walking  on  the  bank  of  the  river  Mr.  Owen  was  over- 
taken by  a  European  indigo  planter,  who  seemed  desirous 
of  forming  his  acquaintance.  "  He  asked  me  if  I  was  pass- 
ing up  the  river.  I  replied  m  the  affirmative,  and  that  I 
stopped  to  spend  the  Sabbath.  'Let  me  see,'  said  he,  'it 
is  Sunday,  is  n't  it?  Do  you  always  stop  so  on  Sundays?* 
'We  do,  sir,'  said  I.  'But  suppose  you  have  a  good  wind, 
would  you  not  go  on  ? '  '  No,  sir.'  '  Ought  you  not  to  take 
advantage  of  the  blessing  God  gives  us  ? '  '  Certainly,  and 
the  Sabbath  is  one  of  his  blessings,  and  we  take  advantage 
of  it.'  He  then  turned  the  conversation  to  some  other 
subject,  and  when  I  was  about  to  leave,  he  insisted  that  I 
should  come  and  spend  the  day  with  him.  I  told  him  that 
I  had  company  with  me  at  the  boat.  He  said  they  must 
all  come  too,  and  that  he  needed  spiritual  advice  as  well  as 
others;  for  he  had  not  been  inside  of  a  church  in  a  long 
time.     I  tried  to  decline,  but  he  insisted,  and  added  that 


VOYAGE    ON    THE    GANGES.  31 

he  would  send  a  palankeen  for  Mrs.  M'Auley,  and  accom- 
panied me  to  the  boat  to  get  an  answer,  and  having  re- 
ceived one  in  the  affirmative,  he  in  a  few  minutes  had  a 
palankeen  sent  to  us,  together  with  a  dish  of  strawberries, 
flowers,  etc.  The  wind  blew  very  hard  soon  after  we  went, 
and  the  sand  fle\v  in  such  quantities  as  almost  to  suffocate. 
We  were  however  sheltered,  and  spent  the  day  more  pleas- 
antly, in  several  respects,  than  we  could  have  done  in  the 
budgerow. 

The  gentleman  had  his  family  assembled,  and  invited 
us  to  conduct  worship.  It  was  an  opjDort unity  of  doing 
good  for  which  we  felt  truly  thankful.  He  would  not 
allow  us  to  leave  before  evening,  and  perhaps  it  would 
have  been  imprudent  for  us  to  do  so.  We  therefore  had 
opportimity  for  religious  conversation,  which  I  pray  may 
be  followed  by  the  divine  blessing.  When  we  left,  he  and 
his  family  accompanied  us  to  the  boat.  He  afterwards 
sent  us  several  things  to  contribute  to  our  comfort." 

At  Benares,  Mr.  Owen  left  the  boats  and  his  compan- 
ions, for  the  purpose  of  visiting  the  British  missionaries 
stationed  in  that  city.  The  day  was  profitably  and  pleas- 
antly spent  in  hearing  of  their  methods  of  instruction,  in- 
specting their  schools,  and  in  social  intercourse. 

Early  next  morning,  a  carriage  and  horses  were  ready 
to  carry  him  on  his  way  to  overtake  the  boats;  and  his 
drive  of  seventeen  miles  was  peculiarly  pleasant.  "  The 
mild  coolness  of  the  air,  the  brilliancy  of  the  sky,  and  the 
stillness  of  everything  around  invited  to  meditation.  Few 
living  objects  were  seen  but  some  camels  and  cows  accom- 
panied by  their  drivers.  Daylight  seemed  to  come  very 
soon  and  break  the  delightful  chain  of  reflections,  in  which 


J<i^i 


32  VOYAGE  ON  THE  GANGES. 

I  had  been  engaged.     I  reached  Chunar  a  little  after  sun- 
rise, and  found  the  boats  all  safely  anchored  there." 
^  ,.        At  last,  on  the  fifth  of  April,  just  eight  months  from 

-^  ^  ' ''  I  the  day  of  their  leaving  Boston,  the  missionaries  came  in 
sight  of  Allahabad,  and  of  the  British  colors  flying  over  its 
fort.  Next  morning  they  started  early,  but  had  not  pro- 
ceeded far  when  they  were  met  by  Mr.  Warren,  who  came 
down  in  a  small  boat  to  meet  them.  At  the  ghaut,  or 
landing,  Mr.  Owen  found  his  old  friend  and  classmate, 
John  E.  Freeman,  waiting  to  welcome  him,  and  received  a 
warm  American  grasp  of  the  hand.  Mr.  Morrison  had  left 
Allahabad  on  the  first  of  January,  on  his  way  to  Saharun- 
pur,  whence,  after  a  short  residence,  he  proceeded  to  Simla. 
"How  pleasant  it  was  to  find  an  asylum  from  the  heat 
and  fatigue  of  these  last  three  months,  to  get  on  American 
premises,  and  to  meet  with  American  faces.  What  a  relief 
from  the  cramping,  smothering,  suffocating,  scorching  and 
baking,  which  we  have  been  obliged  to  endure  in  the 
budgerow.  I  think  my  poor  sinful  heart  does  feel  grateful 
for  the  goodness  of  my  heavenly  Father,  in  bringing  me 
through  this  long  journey  in  so  much  mercy  and  safety. 
Arrangements  have  been  made  for  me  to  live  with  brother 
Freeman,  and  I  am  now  sitting  in  the  room  that  has  been 
assigned  to  me.  The  doors  are  open,  and  I  have  a  lovely 
prospect  by  moonlight  up  and  down  the  river." 


ALLAHABAD.  33 


CHAPTER  IV. 

ALLAHABAD.       ITS     RELIGIOUS     CHARACTER. THE     MISSION 

STATION. — PRELIMINARY    WORK    OF    THE     MISSIONARY.  '  | 

The  junction  of  the  Ganges  and  the  Jumna  has  from 
ancient  times  been  regarded  as  one  of  the  holiest  places  in 
India.  Prayaga,  a  Hindu  city  of  great  extent  and  beauty, 
the  capital  of  an  independent  kingdom,  once  stood  on  the 
peninsula  between  those  two  rivers.  But  time  and  neglect, 
and  worse  than  all,  the  devastations  of  war,  have  left  noth- 
ing of  it  but  ruins.  Upon  a  pail  of  its  site,  and  over  the 
remains  of  its  structures  of  brick,  arose  a  later  city  of 
mud,  to  which  the  Mohammedan  emperor  Akbar  gave  the 
name  of  Allahabad,  the  city  of  Grod.  Under  British  rule, 
it  is  the  capital  of  a  district  and  province  of  the  same 
name.  It  is  fifty-three  miles  up  the  river  from  Benares,  and 
five  hundred  and  fifty  directly  from  Calcutta,  or  by  the  Jnir<> 
river,  eight  hundred,  situated  in  25°  27'  N.  Lat.,  81"^  50'  E.  c^  ^  ^ 
Long.,  at  the  centre  of  the  great  plain  of  India.  From  the 
lower  course  of  the  Brahmaputra  to  the  Indus,  is  about 
fifteen  hundred  miles ;  and  from  the  foothills  of  the  Him- 
alaya to  the  high  table  land  of  Central  India  in  one  direc- 
tion and  the  sea  in  another,  is  a  breadth  of  from  three 
hundred  to  five  hundred  miles.  On  that  vast  plain,  Allah- 
abad stands  about  six  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  the 
eastern  extremity,  and  about  one  hundred  and  seventy 
from  the  foot  of  the  northward  mountains. 

The  district  of  Allahabad  is  very  fertile,  but  not  much 
more  than   one  third  of  its  area  is  under  culture.     Its 


34  ALLAHABAD. 

population  in  1840,  amounted  to  over  seven  hundred  and 
seventy-four  thousand,  in  thirty-nine  thousand  and  eighty- 
three  villages.  Of  that  population  six  hundred  and  fifty- 
one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  seventy-seven  were  Hindus 
and  one  hundred  and  twenty-two  thousand  five  hundred 
and  twelve  Mohammedans.  •   ' 

Of  the  city  the  population  was  sixty -five  thousand  and 
forty-six,  divided  between  twenty  one  thousand  and  thirty- 
one  Mohammedans  and  forty-four  thousand  and  fifteen 
Hindus. 

An  extensive  and  strong  fortification  stood  on  the 
tongue  of  land  between  the  Granges  and  the  Jumna,  com- 
pletely commanding  the  navigation  of  both  rivers.  The 
city  now  contains  a  permanent  judicial  establishment, 
whence  periodical  circuits  are  made  through  the  province. 

The  ground  on  which  the  city  stands  is  considered  by 
the  Brahmans  one  of  the  holiest  places  in  India — the  most 
holy  of  all  river  confluences.  Multitudes  of  pilgrims  an- 
nually visit  it  in  the  hope  of  earning  merit  thereby.  As 
many  as  two  hundred  thousand  have  been  known  to  arrive 
there,  from  religious  motives,  in  one  year;  to  bathe  in  the 
sacred  waters  at  that  sacred  spot  being  recommended  to 
them  by  their  sacerdotal  guides  as  of  eminent  religious 
merit. 

For  all  these  reasons  Allahabad  was  early  in  the 
history  of  Presbyterian  missions  in  India,  selected  as  one 
of  the  most  important  stations.  The  Rev.  Mr.  M'Ewen, 
who  commenced  there  in  1836,  was  constrained  by  ill 
health  to  abandon  it  two  years  afterwards.  But  his  place 
was  immediately  supplied  by  the  Rev.  James  Wilson,  sus- 
tained by  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Morrison,  within  a  few  weeks, 
and  next  year,  by  Messrs.  Freeman  and  Warren.     At  the 


ALLAHABAD.  35 

time  of  Mr.  Owen's  arrival,  three  missionary  ministers 
were  there,  Mr.  Morrison  having  been  removed  to  another 
station. 

The  methods  by  which  they  prosecuted  their  work 
were  preaching  in  their  own  chapel  for  native  Christians, 
and  in  the  bazars,  and  melas,  which  at  stated  seasons  met 
by  the  river  in  their  neighborhood,  teaching  the  native 
children,  and  distributing  books  and  tracts,  and  by  endeav- 
oring to  live  and  keep  everything  about  them  in  such  a 
way  as  to  recommend  their  Grospel  message.  And  at  proper 
seasons  in  the  year  missionary  tours  were  made  with  the 
purpose  of  preaching  and  distributing  books,  and  convers- 
ing with  the  people  in  the  adjoining  country. 

Next  morning  Mr.  Owen  commenced  his  studies  with 
the  Moonshee,  that  is,  his  Hindustani  teacher,  whom  he 
describes  as  a  large  black  man  dressed  in  white,  with  a 
white  turban  on  his  dead,  and  long  black  hair  hanging 
over  his  shoulders.  '*  He  took  his  seat  by  my  side  to  hear 
me  read,  and  to  assist  me  in  giving  utterance  to  some  of 
the  roughest  sounds  ever  heard  from  a  human  throat. 
With  him  I  am  to  spend  several  hours  each  day,  for  a  long 
time  before  I  can  do  much  good  to  the  dying  souls  around 
me."  When  Mr.  Owen  showed  him  a  copy  of  the  Koran, 
which  he  had  brought  with  him  from  Americ^a,  as  a 
Mohammedan,  he  was  greatly  pleased,  and  remarked  that 
it  was  beautifully  written,  not  conceiving  that  it  had  ever 
been  desecrated  by  print.  An  arrangement  was  made  be- 
tween them  to  read  a  portion  in  it  daily.  Mr.  Owen  had 
read  the  whole  of  it,  with  his  American  pronunciation, 
before  leaving  home. 

That  evening  the  missionaries  of  the  station  held,  to- 
gether with  their  newly  arrived   friends,   a   meeting   for 


36  ALLAHABAD. 

prayer  and  thanksgiving  to  Grod  for  his  care  of  the  latter 
during  their  long  and  tedious  journey.  On  the  following 
Sabbath  they  joined  the  native  Christians  in  celebrating 
the  Lord's  Supper.  "  Before  the  distribution  of  the  bread 
and  wine,  Brother  Wilson,  who  was  preaching,  turned  and 
addressed  a  few  words  to  us,  who  had  recently  escaped  the 
perils  of  the  deep,  and  of  the  long  journey  up  the  Ganges, 
reminding  us  of  how  fit  an  occasion  it  was  for  thanksgiv- 
ing, and  renewed  dedication  of  ourselves  to  the  service  of 
our  Saviour,  and  what  a  privilege  it  was  to  unite  with  those 
dear  people,  who  not  long  ago  were  degraded  idolaters. 
I  felt  that  it  was  indeed  good  to  be  here.  Delightful  the 
thought  that  however  different  Christians  may  be  with 
regard  to  country,  complexion  or  manners,  we  are  all  one 
in  Christ.  Could  American  Christians  see  what  I  saw  to- 
day, how  could  any  of  them  withhold  their  efforts  for  the 
conversion  of  the  heathen.  How  delightful  will  it  be  to 
ineet  in  heaven  souls  brought  there  through  our  instru- 
mentality. This  evening  I  preached  in  the  English  Pres- 
byterian church." 

Allahabad,  being  an  important  post  of  the  East  India 
Company's  government,  contained  a  considerable  number 
of  British  residents.  For  their  benefit  there  were  English 
services  on  the  Sabbath;  and  persons  of  Presbyterian 
persuasion  worshipped  with  the  American  missionaries. 
Accordingly  there  was  work  to  be  done  in  the  English 
language:  and  the  missionary  was  not  necessarily  silent 
until  he  had  learned  Hindustani. 

He  early  became  a  useful  member  of  the  mission  by 
teaching  in  the  school  a  class  of  boys  already  acquainted 
with  English.  The  morning  with  his  Moonshee,  the  after- 
noon with  his  class,  and  assisting  in  the  frequent  religious 


ALLAHABAD.  37 

services  in  English  belonging  to  the  station  and  among  the 
British  residents,  fully  occupied  his  time.  He  also  took 
such  part  as  he  could  in  occasional  services  among  the 
Hindu  people. 

But  the  ferv^or  of  the  climate  had  also  to  be  borne.  It 
was  the  first  of  June,  when  Mr.  Owen  wrote  as  follows : 
"We  have  been  scorching  for  two  months,  the  ground  is 
dry  and  baked  hard,  and  scarcely  a  blade  of  grass  is  to  be 
seen  anywhere,  the  air  is  hot,  and  feels,  every  evening 
when  we  go  out,  as  if  the  atmosphere  had  been  burning 
all  day,  like  an  immense  oven;  and  when  morning's  dawn 
comes,  after  the  shades  of  a  whole  night  have  been  resting 
upon  the  earth,  scarcely  any  freshness  seems  to  have  been 
gained." 

"When  I  attempt  to  preach  here,  I  scarcely  feel  like 
the  same  person  I  was  in  America.  All  of  my  vigor 
appears  to  be  gone,  and  I  can  hardly  make  any  exertion. 
One  can  have  no  idea  of  the  weakening  and  prostrating 
tendency  of  this  climate  without  experience." 

"July  14.  This  morning  I  had  a  call  from  a  young 
Brahman,  who  seemed  quite  interested  in  the  study  of 
geography,  and  was  desirous  of  seeing  a  map,  and  especially 
one  of  Hindustan.  I  gave  him  a  tract  in  Hindi  entitled 
•Nicodemus,  or  the  Inquirer,'  written  by  Mr.  Wilson  of  this 
mission.  I  had  seen  him  some  weeks  ago,  and  had  given 
him  a  copy  of  the  Psalms  in  Sanskrit,  with  which  he,  this 
morning,  expressed  himself  very  well  pleased.  I  read  to 
him  the  first  few  verses  of  G-enesis.  He  is  acquainted  with 
the  Sanskrit  language,  and  a  great  reader  of  Hindu  books. 
I  endeavored,  with  as  much  of  the  Hindustani  language  as 
I  could  command,  to  direct  him  to  Jesus  as  the  only 
Saviour."  i 


38  ALLAHABAD. 

"  July  20.  This  morning  we  found  that  the  Jumna  had 
risen  several  feet  during  the  night,  and  was  rolling  past  our 
house  with  great  velocity.  The  air  is  now  very  damj),  and 
the  weather  unhealthy.  Much  sickness  prevails.  Many 
of  the  natives  are  dying  of  cholera." 

"  Sept.  2.  An  interesting  young  man  from  Cabul  has 
recently  come,  and  we  have  engaged  him  to  remain  with 
us.  He  is  very  desirous  of  learning  the  English  language, 
which  I  am  to  teach  him,  while  he  teaches  me  Persian. 
He  speaks  the  Persian  as  his  mother  tongue.  I  now  spend 
three  or  four  hours  a  day  with  him.  His  mind  is  in  a 
very  interesting  state  in  regard  to  religion.  He  unliesita- 
tingly  avows  his  disbelief  in  Mohammedanism,  the  religion 
in  which  he  was  trained,  and  declares  his  belief  in  Christ- 
ianity, and  often  takes  occasion  to  speak  his  views  and 
feelings." 

"  Sept.  30.  Last  evening  we  met  in  the  church,  for  the 
purpose  of  constituting  the  Presbytery  of  Allahabad. 
Brother  Wilson  being  the  oldest  member  of  the  mission, 
according  to  the  direction  of  the  General  Assembly, 
preached  the  sermon  from  I  Tim  4 :  14,  and  after  the  serv- 
ices constituted  the  Presbytery  with  prayer,  and  presided 
until  a  moderator  was  chosen."  He  was  himself  chosen 
moderator  and  Mr.  Owen  stated  clerk. 

"  Oct.  3.  Sabbath.  Administered  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  SupjDer  this  evening,  and  felt  much  assistance  and 
freedom.  Thanks  to  my  Heavenly  Father  for  His  rich 
mercies.  O  may  I  ever  maintain  a  close  walk  with  Him, 
and  live  under  the  constant  light  of  His  countenance." 

"  Oct.  12.  Last  evening  we  met  with  the  chaplain  and 
some  of  the  pious  civilians  and  their  ladies,  for  prayer  and 
conversation  on  missionary  subjects.     This  is  designed  to 


ALLAHABAD.  39 

be  a  regular  meeting,  on  the  second  Monday  evening  of 
every  month.  The  chaplain  is  a  very  pious  man,  and  dis- 
posed to  be  quite  friendly  with  us.  The  civilians  with 
whom  me  met  are  also  our  warm  friends,  and  show  us 
much  kindness." 

"  Oct.  15.  The  rains  have  long  since  ceased ;  the  ground 
has  become  dry ;  the  crops  have  nearly  ripened,  and  the 
cold  season  is  fast  approaching.  The  poor  natives  are  now 
very  busy,  day  and  night,  in  watching  their  grain,  protect- 
ing it  from  the  depredations  of  cattle  and  birds.  Only 
gardens  and  spots  of  ground  designed  to  be  kept  with 
special  care,  are  enclosed.  The  enclosures  consist  generally 
of  mud  walls,  sometimes  of  brick.  As  the  grain  is  sown 
very  thick,  and  grows  very  high,  it  is  necessary  that  those 
watching  it  should  have  an  elevated  position,  to  enable 
them  to  survey  it  thoroughly  in  every  direction.  To  effect 
this,  a  few  poles  are  fixed  in  the  ground,  which  are  made 
to  support  a  rudely  constructed  platform,  on  which  they 
remain  stationed,  protected  by  a  slight  covering  overhead 
from  the  sun  by  day,  and  the  dampness  by  night,  and 
making  free  use  of  their  slings,  or  bows  and  arrows.  When 
I  ride  out  early  in  the  morning,  a  hundred  shrill  voices 
may  be  heard  driving  away  the  immense  flocks  of  parrots, 
which  are  exceedingly  destructive  to  the  grain.       o^^ 

This  is  usually  considered  the  most  unhealthy  Reason 
of  the  year.  Fevers  are  very  prevalent.  I  have  had  a 
slight  attack,  and  have  been  feverish  most  of  the  time  for 
two  or  three  weeks.  Life  is  awfully  uncertain  in  this 
climate.  Some  have  recently  been  very  suddenly  cut  down. 
Peculiarly  applicable  here  is  the  admonition,  Be  ye  always 
ready." 

Soon  after   penning  these  words  he  was  himself  laid 


40  ALLAHABAD. 

upon  a  bed  of  sickness,  to  which  he  was  confined  several 
weeks.  About  the  middle  of  November,  and  before  he  had 
entirely  recovered,  he  set  out  with  Mr.  Wilson  on  a  mis- 
sionary tour,  through  parts  of  the  Doiib  and  Bundlecund 
districts.  He  returned  to  Allahabad  soon  after  the  begin- 
ning of  January  greatly  improved  in  health,  and  equipped 
with  valuable  experience  for  another  part  of  evangelical 
labor. 

From  the  Report  of  the  Allahabad  Mission  made  for 
the  year  closing  Oct.  1,  1841,  we  learn  of  the  work  in 
which  the  missionaries  were  there  engaged.  Mr.  Warren 
superintended  the  press,  and  conducted  its  complicated 
correspondence,  while  studying  the  native  languages, 
preaching  in  Hindustani  to  a  small  congregation  in  a 
room  of  the  printing  office,  and  occasionally  in  English. 
Mr.  Freeman  managed  the  business  of  bookbinding,  con- 
ducted the  orphan  school  for  boys,  a  Hindustani  Bible 
class  and  Sunday  school,  with  occasional  preaching  in 
English,  study  of  the  native  languages,  superintendency  of 
buildings,  &c.  Mr.  Wilson,  at  that  time  the  best  versed 
in  the  language,  was  employed  in  revising  and  translating 
portions  of  the  Old  Testament  in  Hindustani,  correcting 
proofs  for  the  press,  preaching  to  the  native  church,  preach- 
ing in  the  bazars,  superintending  bazar  schools,  and  in 
occasional  English  preaching.  Mr.  Owen's  time  was  given 
chiefly  to  dihgent  study  of  the  native  languages,  to  teach- 
ing in  the  school,  preaching  in  English,  and  going  to  the 
bazar  with  a  native  assistant.  His  knowledge  of  Hindi 
and  Hindustani  he  was  building  up  with  great  care  upon 
a  broad  and  deep  foundation  in  the  Sanskrit,  Arabic  and 
Persian :  a  knowledge  which  subsequently  did  him  valuable 
service  in  argument  with  learned  Brahmans  and  Moham- 
medans. 


ALLAHABAD.  41 

The  missionaries  conducted  two  English  services  every 
Sabbath,  one  in  the  morning  and  one  in  the  evening,  the 
former  being  generally  attended  thinly,  and  the  latter 
very  well,  averaging  about  thirty  persons.  Monthly  con- 
cert of  prayer  was  regularly  observed,  conducted  alternately 
by  Mr.  M'Intosh  of  the  Baptist  mission,  and  the  Rev.  J. 
Wilson.  They  had  built  a  neat  and  commodious  chapel 
on  one  side  of  the  public  square,  in  the  centre  of  the  native 
city,  where  Mr.  Wilson  attended  and  preached  once  a  week 
and  sometimes  oftener,  and  there  also  Mr.  M'Intosh  and 
Mr.  Owen  with  native  assistants  ministered  each  once  a 
week. 

Besides  their  regular  stated  work,  they  all  went  out,  as 
circumstances  directed,  to  the  landings  on  the  river,  and 
other  places  of  concourse  to  converse  with  whomsoever  they 
found  accessible. 

Seven  bazar  schools  were  kept  up ;  two  at  the  expense 
of  the  mission,  in  which  the  attendance  had  averaged,  in 
the  course  of  the  year,  twenty,  in  one,  and  twenty-five  in 
the  other.  Two  were  supported  by  Mr.  Montgomery,  the 
English  magistrate,  averaging  from  sixteen  to  twenty.  And 
three  were  supported  by  Mr.  Eraser,  an  Enghsh  resident, 
in  which  the  average  attendance  was  from  twelve  to  six- 
teen. Mr.  Eraser  and  some  other  friends  of  the  mission 
had  built  a  house  for  one  of  the  schools,  which  served  also 
the  purpose  of  a  chapel,  in  a  small  bazar. 

The  children,  while  assembled  in  those  schools,  were 
chiefly  engaged  in  reading  the  Gospels  and  tracts  and  other 
elementary  books,  which  the  missionaries  had  prepared. 
But  as  they  were  all  taught  by  Hindus  and  Mussulmans, 
the  teachers  embraced  every  oportunity  to  substitute  their 
own  books,  when  thev  could  without  detection.     And  the 


42  ALLAHABAD. 

parents  would  often  take  the  children  away  as  soon  as  they 
were  able  to  earn  a  few  jtice,  hj  any  other  means.  Such 
schools  had  not  met  expectation  of  them,  but  were  con- 
tinued in  hope.  Because  it  was  found  that  children  who 
attended  did  carry  away  with  them,  and  circulate  in  their 
measure  some  acquaintance  with  Christianity,  which  tak- 
ing its  part  in  leavening  society  might  facilitate  future 
labors.  Latterly  some  of  those  children  had  begun  to  come 
with  their  teachers  to  the  Hindustani  worship  on  the  Sab- 
bath. 

Also  to  two  natives,  Patras  and  Simeon,  the  missiona- 
ries express  their  obligations  for  valuable  assistance. 

A  plan  was  about  the  same  time  proposed  for  the 
erection  of  an  English  school,  in  which  European  science 
should  be  connected  with  religious  instruction.  The  mis- 
sionaries express  themselves  as  not  very  sanguine  about  its 
immediate  success,  yet  with  confidence  in  its  ultimate 
benefits;  and  add,  "The  more  we  see  of  India,  of  the  work 
to  be  done,  and  of  the  materials  with  which  it  has  to  be 
done,  the  more  strongly  are  our  hopes  directed  to  good 
English  schools  —  schools  in  which  a  thorough  English 
education,  along  with  a  good  education  in  the  vernacular, 
will  be  given,  as  the  nurseries  in  which  the  only  native 
ministry  that  deserves  the  the  name  must  be  reared.  It  will 
be,  at  best,  a  dwarfish  ministry — a  mere  secondary  auxi- 
liary force  that  will,  for  many  generations  to  come,  be 
gathered  from  among  those  who  have  merely  a  native 
education,  and  a  little  Christian  training."  Mention  is 
made  of  the  great  results  of  the  plan  adopted  by  the  East 
India  Company  in  educating  young  natives  in  thorough 
European  military  tactics,  and  the  question  suggested: 
May  not  "the  same  amount  of  wisdom  and  skill  vigorously 


ALLAHABAD.  43 

employed  in  drilling  the  native  agency,  which  is  to  labor 
in  the  moral  renovation  of  India,  in  due  time  produce 
equal  results  ?  " 

About  the  same  time  to  which  the  above  refers,  that  is 
the  summer  of  1841,  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of 
Albany,  N.  Y.,  procured  and  presented  to  the  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  a  philosophical  apparatus  for  the  High 
School  at  Allahabad.  "" 

The  young  man  from  Afghanistan,  mentioned  by  Mr. 
Owen,  was  Dost  Mohammed,  son  of  an  Ameer  in  the 
service  of  a  brother  of  the  reigning  King  at  Cabul,  Shah 
Sujah.  While  studying  English  with  Mr.  Owen  and 
teaching  him  Persian,  he  often  turned  the  conversation  to 
the  subject  of  Christianity,  and  in  a  short  time  declared 
his  purpose  to  embrace  its  faith.  He  wrote  to  his  father 
to  inform  him  of  the  change  in  his  convictions.  Several 
letters  were  exchanged  between  them  in  the  course  of 
which  the  father  expressed  his  displeasure,  and  finally 
broke  off  the  correspondence.  The  young  man  seemed 
to  be  greatly  distressed,  but  adhered  to  his  profession  of 
faith,  and  entered  into  missionary  work  as  an  assistant. 
He  would  often  go  with  Mr.  Owen  or  Mr.  Wilson  to  the 
bazar,  and  take  up  the  argument  with  Mohammedans, 
apjx'aling  to  their  own  experience,  and  using  his  practical 
knowledge  of  their  religion  with  great  effect. 

From  the  mission  press  at  Allahabad  there  had  issued 
already  upwards  of  73,000  copies  of  various  works,  amount- 
ing to  3,346,880  pages.  And  the  books  of  Oenesis,  Exodus, 
Psalms,  Proverbs,  Matthew  and  John,  in  Hindustani,  had 
been  revised,  and  in  part  translated,  and  four  original 
tracts,  two  in  Hindustani  and  two  in  Hindi,  had  been 
prepared  by  Mr.  Wilson. 


44  ALLAHABAD. 

In  that  year,  which  was  the  first  in  the  history  of  the 
fully  organized  mission,  the  missionaries  counted  to  Allah- 
abad were  five  married  ministers  with  their  wives,  and  the 
Rev.  Joseph  Owen.  But  one  of  the  five,  at  the  date  of  the 
report,  was  still  on  his  way  from  America,  and  one,  on 
account  of  feeble  health  had,  from  the  month  of  January, 
been  absent  in  the  hill  country,  at  Sabathu. 

At  Lodiana,  the  original  station,  only  three  ministers 
and  a  printer,  with  their  wives,  and  a  native  catechist,  had 
done  the  work  of  the  mission,  one  who  was  counted  in  the 
report  had  not  then  arrived.  To  Sabathu  there  belonged 
only  one  minister  and  his  wife ;  to  Saharunpur,  one  mar- 
ried minister,  and  one  teacher,  with  their  wives,  and  one 
unmarried  minister  and  one  catechist.  This  station  had 
its  ecclesiastical  connection  with  the  Ref.  Presbyterian 
church. 

In  the  Furruckabad  mission,  only  Futtehgurh  was  yet 
occupied,  and  there  four  ministers  with  their  wives  were 
employed,  together  with  one  teacher,  one  native  catechist, 
and  one  native  assistant. 

The  nature  of  the  work  done  was,  with  exception  of 
printing,  the  same  at  all  the  Stations,  consisting  of  preach- 
ing at  regular  appointed  places,  conversation  with  the 
people,  distributing  books,  teaching  in  the  native  and  Eng- 
lish languages,  reading  of  the  Scriptures  and  worship  with 
the  pupils,  who  chose  to  attend,  conducting  boarding 
schools  for  orphans,  translating  the  Scriptures  and  religious 
books  and  tracts,  and  in  itinerating  for  preaching,  conversa- 
tion and  distributing  books,  generally  over  the  country. 

Lodiana  and  Allahabad  were  the  printing  stations.  At 
the  former  nearly  60,000  copies  of  books  had  been  issued, 
making  2,240,000  pages,  in  the  Hindustani  and  Punjabi 
languages. 


ALLAHABAD.  45 

All  these  stations  excepting  Saharunpur,  were  organized 
into  one  bodv  as  the  Synod  of  Northern  India,  consisting 
of  the  three  Presbyteries  of  Lodiana,  Furruckabad  and 
Allahabad. 

In  March,  1842,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Levi  Janvier  on  their 
way  from  Calcutta  to  Allahabad,  were  met  by  Mr.  Owen 
at  Benares.     They  were  accompanied  by  the  Rev.  J.  E^y  \a/a^.^ 

and  his  wife.  For  a  time,  four  of  the  former  members  of 
the  Philadelphian  Society  at  Princeton  were  fellow-pres- 
byters of  the  Allahabad  mission.  Mr.  Morrison  mean- 
while was  residing  at  Simla  and  pursuing  work  as  his 
health  would  admit;  and  as  Janvier's  final  destination  was 
Lodiana,  his  residence  at  Allahabad  was  brief. 


46  ETHNIC    CHARACTER    OF    UPPER    INDIA. 


CHAPTER  V. 

POPULATION,      LANGUAGES      AND      RELIGIOUS     CHANGES      IN 

UPPER     INDIA,     AND     THE      RELATIONS      OF      THE 

PRESBYTERIAN    MISSION    THERETO. 

That  part  of  the  great  valley  of  Upper  India  lying 
westward  from  Allahabad,  which  Manu  calls  the  "  Middle 
Land,"  is  the  purest  settlement  of  the  Aryan  race  east  of 
the  Punjab.  It  was  there  that  the  Brahmanical  religion 
developed  most  consistently  in  all  its  rites,  laws  and  caste 
distinctions.  One  of  the  best  authorities  on  the  subject 
asserts  that  it  is  the  only  province  of  India  to  the  social 
condition  of  which  the  laws  of  Manu  accurately  apply. 
Elsewhere  a  large  part  of  the  population  consists  of  non- 
Aryan  aboriginal  tribes,  or  is  of  mixed  descent,  and 
practices  a  great  diversity  of  religious  rites.  Aryan  purity 
of  blood  and  Brahmanical  sacerdotalism,  with  its  peculiar 
system  of  religion,  maintained  their  proudest  integrity  in 
the  "  Middle  Land."  Caste,  which  in  some  other  quarters 
is  the  distinction  between  victor  and  vanquished,  was  there 
the  fruit  of  a  peaceful  development  of  privilege  among  a 
homogeneous  people,  and  an  object  of  attachment  to  the 
lowest  as  to  the  highest.  For  to  have  place  in  even  an 
humble  caste  was  unspeakably  better  than  to  have  no  caste. 
And  Hindu  religion  was  so  far  superior  to  the  miserable 
superstitions  of  the  aboriginal  tribes  that  it  was  also  an 
honorable  distinction.  Allahabad  also  stands  within  the 
country  where,  in  the  sixth  century  B.  C,  Buddhism  arose, 
and  estabhshed  its  first  dominion,  and  from  which  it  was 
long  subsequently  expelled  by  reviving  Brahmanism. 


ETHNIC    CHARACTER    OP    UPPER    INDIA.  47 

In  the  course  of  the  twelfth  century  of  the  Christian 
era  that  Hindu  integrity  was  invaded  by  the  Moham- 
medans, who  planting  the  seat  of  their  rule  in  the  Punjab, 
ultimately  extended  their  authority  over  the  whole  land. 
The  Hindus,  though  subdued  to  foreign  allegiance,  re- 
retained  their  religious  and  social  practices,  and  the  more 
tenaciously  that  those  practices  now  became  the  badge  of 
an  endangered  ethnic  integrity.  As  their  Brahmanical 
system  had  formerly  been  the  color  of  their  superiority  to 
the  aborigines  whom  they  had  subdued  or  expelled,  so  now 
it  organized  their  resistance  to  a  foreign  faith,  maintained 
their  ethnic  identity  and  secured  for  them  a  united,  and 
thereby  a  respectable  position  amid  the  multitude  of  their 
invaders.  The  superiority  of  Mohammedanism,  as  a  reli- 
gion, to  Hinduism  is  obvious,  and  yet  it  never  made  much 
progress  in  converting  the  Hindu  people.  Of  all  the  reli- 
gions of  India  that  which  grew  up  on  the  "Middle  Land" 
has  proved  most  tenacious  of  its  hold  upon  the  Hindu 
mind.  Buddhism,  in  its  early  prime,  contended  success- 
fully with  Brahmanism,  but  was  ultimately  overcome.  The 
tide  of  Mohammedanism  poured  in,  subdued  the  people,  and 
possessed  the  land,  but  Brahmanism  remained  unshaken. 
The  Polytheism  of  the  conquered  was  still  holding  its  place 
side  by  side  with  the  Unitarianism  of  the  conquerors,  when 
the  European  merchants  arrived.  By  them  it  was  treated 
with  a  cautious,  almost  timid  respect.  And  now,  in  the 
settlement  of  the  American  missions,  Christianity  has 
undertaken  what  Buddhism  and  Mohammedanism  have 
successively  failed  in.  It  may  fairly  be  considered  an 
arduous  undertaking.  Divine  grace  is  no  doubt  equal  to 
the  difficulty.  But  Divine  grace  did  not  overcome  the 
polytheism  of  the  Roman  empire  in  less  than  three  hun- 


48  ETHNIC    CHARACTER    OF    UPPER    INDIA. 

dred  years.  And  that  polytheism  was  then  a  far  less 
compacted  system  than  Brahmanism  was  fifty  years  ago. 

Since  the  establishment  of  the  British  government  in 
that  country,  the  Mohammedan  and  Hindu  populations 
live  side  by  side  in  the  enjoyment  of  equal  religious  free- 
dom ;  the  latter  resting  upon  the  basis  of  national  preju- 
dice and  affections,  the  former  upon  the  pride  of  earlier 
lordship. 

The  American  Presbyterian  missions  are  planted  among 
Hindus  of  the  purest  Aryan  descent,  and  on  the  head- 
quarters of  the  once  powerful  Mongul  empire,  and  where 
Mohammedans  still  form  a  large  part  of  the  population. 
Consequently  two  languages  were  to  be  acquired,  and  two 
entirely  different  religions  encountered  by  the  missionaries ; 
Mohammedanism  being  the  worship  of  one  God,  in  one 
person,  without  any  sensible  form;  and  Hinduism  the 
idolatry  of  legions  of  gods  under  various  forms ;  the  wor- 
ship of  the  one  being  simple  prayer  and  praise,  that  of  the 
latter,  ceremonial  in  the  extreme.  The  two  languages  are 
the  Hindi  and  the  Urdu,  or  Hindustani.  The  former,  a 
modem  descendant  of  the  Sanskrit  which  clings  closely  to 
its  ancestor  in  the  substance  of  its  words,  with  character- 
istic changes  in  form,  is  the  favorite  literary  language  of  the 
Hindus.  Hindustani  is  spoken  in  addition  to  their  local 
dialect  by  almost  all  natives  in  the  northern  and  central 
provinces.  It  appears  to  have  been  formed  out  of  the 
Braja  Bhaka,  a  Sanskrit  language  spoken  on  the  banks  of 
the  Jumna,  and  the  Prakrit  belonging  to  the  extensive 
empire  of  which  Kanouj  was  the  capital,  and  after  tha 
Mohammedan  invasion,  intermingled  with  elements  of 
Arabic  and  Persian.  By  the  invaders  it  was  called  Urdu- 
Zaban,  the  camp  language,  and  cultivated  to  its  greatest 


ETHNIC    CHAEACTER    OF    UPPER    INDIA.  49 

purity  at  the  chief  seats  of  Mohammedan  power  in  Delhi 
and  Agra;  but  also  latterly  at  Lucknow. 

By  the  beginning  of  the  second  year  of  his  residence  in 
Allahabad,  Mr.  Owen  had  so  far  mastered  this  most  com- 
monly spoken  tongue  as  to  use  it  with  ease  in  conversation 
and  preaching.  Early  in  August,  1842,  he  was  again 
prostrated  by  fever.  When  recovering,  partly  from  desire 
to  engage  as  soon  as  jDossible  in  such  work  as  he  Wcts  al)le 
to  do,  and  partly  with  a  view  to  strengthen  his  health,  he 
undertook,  in  company  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Freeman,  a  mis- 
sionary tour  in  a  boat  up  the  Ganges. 

"At  Karra,  thirty-six  miles  from  Allahabad  in  a  direct 
line,  but  much  more  by  the  river,  we  had  the  boat  drawn 
up  into  a  little  cove,  and  stopped  for  the  night.  While 
making  this  movement,  we  passed  under  a  very  high  bank, 
a  vast  heap  of  i-uins,  so  cut  away  by  the  Ganges,  that 
bricks  and  other  remnants  of  ancient  buildings  were  ex- 
posed to  view,  forty  or  fifty  feet  below  the  surface.  Karra 
is  but  a  heap  of  ruins  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach  from  this 
bank.  When  the  great  city,  whose  remains  we  see  here, 
was  flourishing,  I  do  not  know  that  anybody  can  tell. 
Certainly  the  date  must  extend  back  many  centuries. 
A  small  town  now  stands  in  the  midst  of  the  desolation." 
As  is  the  missionary  practice,  wherever  the  opportunity 
offered,  he  went  into  the  bazar  to  preach.  A  large  number 
were  assembled,  and  aided  by  Simeon,  a  native  assistant, 
he  continued  to  proclaim  to  them  the  gospel,  as  long  as 
his  strength  would  allow.  Next  morning  he  rose  early 
and  walked  into  the  great  burying  gi*ound,  for  which 
Karra  is  celebrated,  '*  It  is  truly  an  immense  city  of  the 
dead.  It  appears  to  be  about  a  mile  wide,  and  from  two 
to  three  miles  long.     Its  whole  appearance  gives  evidence 


50  ETHNIC    CHARACTER    OF    UPPER    INDIA. 

that  it  is  the  work  of  an  age  long  gone  by.  When  the 
generations,  whose  dust  hes  here,  were  on  the  stage  of  Ufe, 
it  is  difficult  to  say.  One  thing  is  certain,  that  they  were 
all  Mohammedans.  For  the  Hindus  never  bury  their 
dead,  while  the  Mohammedans  do  so  always.  The  struc- 
ture of  the  tombs  is  also  in  Mohammedan  style.  The 
common  grave  is  designated  by  an  elevation  of  mason 
work,  constructed  of  brick  and  mortar,  either  round  or  flat 
on  the  top.  Where  a  family  is  interred,  a  i^latform  of 
brick  and  mortar  is  placed  over  the  whole ;  and  from  this, 
tumuli  are  elevated  for  the  individuals  respectively  whose 
remains  lie  beneath.  The  higher  classes  have  buildings  of 
di:fferent  sizes,  according  to  their  wealth  and  rank,  erected 
over  them.  Those  over  the  nobles  and  princes  are  set  up 
with  great  expense  and  splendor.  Tombs  of  all  these 
varieties  are  to  be  seen  in  this  vast  cemetery;  but  those  of 
the  rich  as  well  as  of  the  poor  are  crumbling  to  ruins.  The 
piles  are  falling  down,  the  bricks  are  scattered  about,  and 
many  of  the  sepulchres  have  been  almost  undermined,  and 
washed  away  by  the  floods  formed  during  the  rains.  The 
whole  is  a  dismal  sight.  Here  was  once  a  large,  wealthy 
and  splendid  city ;  but  all  that  now  remains  of  it  is  this 
scene  of  gloomy  desolation.  Probably  very  few,  if  any, 
of  the  names  of  those  whose  ashes  lie  here,  are  now 
known." 

As  the  missionaries  were  imable  to  proceed  on  their 
way,  because  of  the  strong  opposing  wind  and  rapid  stream, 
Mr.  Owen  returned  in  the  evening  to  preach  in  the  bazar. 

"A  man  stood  near,  and  attempted  to  interrupt  me  by 
asking  questions.  He  evidently  cared  very  little  about 
what  he  said,  his  design  being  to  defeat  my  purpose.  But 
as  some  of  the  questions  were  important  in  themselves,  and 


ETHNIC    CHARACTER    OF    UPPER    INDIA,  51 

helped  me  to  state  some  points,  more  explicitly  than  I 
otherwise  might  have  done,  I  answered  them  in  my  dis- 
course to  the  people.  Other  questions,  which  were  trivial, 
I  did  not  notice.  When  I  had  done,  some  attempted  to 
hoot  at  me,  but  others  treated  me  with  politeness,  and  fol- 
lowed me  to  the  boat,  for  books.  How  much  love,  for- 
bearance and  faith  a  missionary  needs  for  his  work." 

Of  the  willingness  of  the  people  to  receive  books  he 
remarks  that  a  principal  motive  is  ''very  likely  curiosity, 
and  that  desire  which  is  so  prominent  a  feature  of  the 
Hindu  character,  to  take  eagerly  anything  of  value  which 
costs  them  nothing.  But  He,  whose  word  is  contained  in 
these  little  volumes,  is  able  to  bless  it  abundantly  to  the 
destruction  of  Satan's  Kingdom,  and  the  building  up  of 
his  own.  May  He  in  mercy  do  so,  to  the  salvation  of  these 
precious  souls,  and  the  glory  of  his  great  name." 

On  another  occasion,  when  Mr.  Owen  was  preaching  in 
a  village,  a  Brahman  attempted  to  interrupt  him  by  disputa- 
tion, and  to  confound  him  by  repeating  a  string  of  words 
from  the  shasters,  which  Mr.  Owen  was  confident  he  did  not 
understand.  "I  told  him  that  it  was  very  unprofitable 
and  foohsh  to  stand  there  reciting  words,  which  neither 
he  nor  those  around  him  knew  the  meaning  of;  and  oj^en- 
ing  the  Grospel  of  John,  at  the  third  chaj^ter,  said  "Here is 
something  from  the  true  shasters,  the  Word  of  God  which 
is  designed  for  all,  not  for  Brahmans  only,  and  which  all 
may  understand.'  As  I  read,  I  asked  the  people  whether 
it  was  not  plain  and  intelligible :  and  all  assented  that  it 
was.  I  took  occasion  to  remark  how  like  the  Pharisees  of 
old  the  Brahmans  are,  and  that  these  are  as  ignorant  of 
the  nature  of  the  new  birth  as  Nicodemus  was.  I  read 
and  explained  as  far  as  the  16th  verse,  and  all  listened  very 


52  ETHNIC    CHARACTER    OF    UPPER    INDIA. 

attentively.  The  Bralimau  said  not  a  word  in  rej^ly,  and 
after  I  liad  done  walked  quietly  away." 

During  the  greater  part  of  the  month  of  September, 
Mr.  Owen  was  laid  up  with  fever  and  ague,  contracted  in 
ascending  the  river.  In  that  condition  he  stopped  at 
Oawn2)ore,  where  he  found  a  kind  host  in  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Perkins,  a  missionary  of  the  Society  for  the  Propagation 
of  the  Grospel  in  Foreign  Parts,  to  whose  medical  skill  he 
osved  his  recovery.^ 

On  the  twenty-fifth  of  Se23tember,  a  delightful  Sabbath 
morning,  he  is  again  seated  in  his  little  room  in  the  boat 
writing.  "We  are  far  away  from  any  church,  spending 
the  Sabbath  on  the  shore  of  the  Granges,  about  thirty  miles 
below  Futtehgurh.  The  day  without  is  beautiful,  but  a 
little  too  hot  to  be  comfortable,  even  to  us  who  are  in  the 
shade  of  the  thatched  roof  of  the  boat.  The  sun  is  shin- 
ing brightly,  the  westerly  wind  is  moving  briskly,  birds  of 
great  variety  are  singing,  the  country  is  covered  with  a 
rich  deep  verdure,  the  early  crops  are  hastening  to  matur- 
ity, and  all  nature  speaks  the  praises  of  a  beneficent  Grod. 
But,  alas!  'man  is  vile.'  The  poor  boatmen,  who  are  with 
us,  are  in  gross  darkness,  and  all  whom  we  meet,  either  on 
the  river  or  on  land,  are  in  the  same  deplorable  condition. 
They  like  very  well,  at  least  those  in  our  employ,  the  bodily 
rest  which  the  Sabbath  affords  them;  and,  I  am  thank- 
ful to  say,  are  attentive  to  the  instructions  they  receive 
from  us." 

About  the  beginning  of  October,  he  arrived  at  Futteh- 
gurh, where  he  met  with,  and  enjoyed  the  hospitality  of 
friends,  in  whose  company  he  had  made  the  voyage  to 
India.  Mr.  Rankin  was  his  host,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Janvier 
were  there,  Mr.  Scott  he  had  also  known  in  America,  and 


1)  For.  Miss.  Chron.,  vol.  XI.  p.  240. 


ETHNIC    CHARACTER    OF    UPPER    INDIA.  53 

the  Other  American  members  of  that  mission  were  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  H.  R.  Wilson.  Among  them  he  had  a  variety  of 
occupations,  but  chiefly  preaching  in  Urdu  and  Hindi ;  in 
the  former,  to  the  Orphan  schools,  and  others  who  com- 
posed the  native  congregation,  and  in  the  latter,  to  the  in- 
habitants of  a  village  not  far  distant. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Janvier  having  been  appointed  to  the 
station  at  Lodiana,  he  went  with  them  on  a  preaching  tour, 
as  far  as  Delhi.  The  missionary  method  of  travelling  by 
land  was  primitive  and  independent,  not  of  choice,  but  of 
necessity.  All  things  they  needed  had  to  be  carried  with 
them.  Travelling  was  safe  only  during  the  cool  of  the 
morning  and  evening.  They  had  small  tents  to  sleep  in  at 
night,  and  meanwhile  they  sent  on  their  large  tents  ten  or 
twelve  miles  forward,  to  be  ready  for  their  arrival  before 
the  heat  of  the  day. 

"Oct.  16.  Sabbath.  A  busy,  pleasant  day.  Preached 
this  morning  in  a  village  to  some  twenty  people,  most  of 
whom  gave  good  attention,"  "The  word  of  God  has  ap- 
peared to  me  very  precious  in  this  desert.  Though  we  are 
far  away  from  the  great  congregations  of  God's  people,  we 
are  not  alone  nor  lonel^^  and  are  very  far  from  being  un- 
happy. We  feel  that  it  is  good  to  be  here,  where  we  have 
opportunities  of  making  known  to  the  poor  heathen  that 
Gospel  which  we  have  found  to  be  so  precious." 

In  the  afternoon  they  assembled  their,  servants  for 
divine  service.  "  Soon  after,  a  crowd  from  the  village 
assembled  around  our  tents,  to  whom  we  preached  until 
we  thought  that  prudence  required  us  to  stop.  Not  more 
than  two  or  three  attempted  to  disturb  us  by  asking  use- 
less questions.  May  the  seed  that  we  have  sown  to-day 
spring  up  and  bear  fruit  to  the  giorv  of  God. 


54  ETHNIC    CHARACTER    OF    UPPER    INDIA. 

Daily  am  I  made  to  feel  that  the  conversion  of  these 
heathen  is  to  be  accomplished  not  by  might,  nor  by  power, 
but  by  the  Spirit  of  Jehovah. 

It  is  hard  work  to  preach  in  the  midst  of  a  multitude 
whose  thoughts  and  hearts  seem  to  be  intent  on  any  other 
subject  than  on  that  which  is  nearest  to  the  sj)eaker's 
heart." 

At  the  city  of  Aligurh,  the  missionary  tents  were 
pitched,  on  the  22nd  of  October,  near  the  parade  ground 
of  the  British  military  station. 

"We  were  delighted  with  the  beauty  of  the  place.  The 
roads  are  in  fine  condition,  made  of  Kankar,  or  a  kind  of 
limestone,  perfectly  level  and  hard.  One  in  particular  we 
admired,  and  thought  it  the  most  beautiful  we  had  seen  in 
India.  It  extends  about  two  miles  from  the  station,  and 
is  shaded  on  both  sides  with  trees.  The  scenery  around  is 
very  pleasant,  and  we  judged,  from  all  that  we  could  ob- 
serve, that  the  place  must  be  healthy.  The  city  is  large, 
the  bazar  very  extensive,  and  filled  with  a  busy  throng.  I 
wonder  that  no  missionary  has  been  stationed  here.  It 
appears  to  me  highly  desirable  that  our  Board  should  send 
two  missionaries  here  as  soon  as  j)ossible." 

Next  day  they  preached  to  a  native  audience  of  a  dif- 
ferent character  from  what  they  had  found  in  the  villages. 

"The  people  are  far  more  intelligent,  and  the  Urdu 
language  is  here  used.  We  felt  the  difference  this  morn- 
ing very  sensibly." 

"  Two  missionaries  well  acquainted  with  the  native 
dialect,  would  here  find  a  large  field  for  preaching,  and 
might  also  have  a  school  under  their  suj^erintendence.  I  am 
more  and  more  impressed  with  the  importance  of  making 
education  a  prominent  branch  of  missionary  labor.     Not 


ETHNIC    CHARACTER    OF    UPPER    INDIA.  55 

that  I  think  education  should  be  substituted  for  preaching; 
for  this  is  the  means  of  God's  own  appointment,  by  which 
He  will  save  them  that  believe ;  but  education  should  be 
conducted  with  the  special  view  of  rendering  preaching  in 
this  country  more  efficient,  that  is,  of  raising  up  a  native 
ministry.  We  foreigners,  from  the  nature  of  the  case,  can 
seldom,  if  ever,  become  able  to  speak  the  language  like  the 
natives ;  and  besides,  if  we  could,  enough  preachers  for  the 
whole  of  India  can  never  be  supplied  from  America  and 
Europe.  The  great  body  of  preachers  through  whose  more 
direct  instrumentality  this  country  will  be  converted,  must 
be  from  among  the  natives  themselves.  They  know  their 
own  languages  better  than  we  can  ever  learn  them,  are 
familiar  with  the  character  of  their  countrymen,  know  their 
modes  of  thought,  and  the  style  of  address  best  adapted  to 
gain  their  attention,  and  instruct  and  convince  them,  are 
acquainted  with  their  customs,  and  can  also  endure  this 
withering  clim-ite  better  than  we.  While  therefore  we 
ought  to  endeavor,  for  the  present,  to  preach  and  translate 
and  write  their  languages  as  well  as  we  can,  and  to  be  un- 
ceasing in  these  labors,  we  ought  also  to  be  unceasing  in 
efforts  to  train  up,  as  soon  as  possible,  a  learned  and  j^ious 
native  ministry,  who  may  translate  the  Word  of  Grod  so  as 
to  be  understood  by  all,  and  who  may  be  able  to  address 
all  the  people,  in  the  cities  and  villages,  in  the  ways  best 
adapted  to  enlighten  and  convince.  If  there  were  a  dozen 
such  men  in  a  city  like  this,  what  wonders  they  might  ac- 
complish through  divine  assistance.  How  happy  will  the 
day  be  when  in  all  the  villages  through  which  we  have 
recently  been  travelling,  there  shall  be  stationed  village 
pastors." 

On  leaving  Dellii,  Mr.  Owen  in  company  with  Mr.  Scott, 
spent  Sabbath,  the  6th  of  November,  in  a  neighboring  vil- 


56  ETHNIC    CHARACTER    OF    UPPER    INDIA. 

lage,  where  they  preached  morning  and  evening.  Proceed- 
ing thence  upon  their  way,  preaching  in  the  towns  and 
villages,  and  distributing  books  and  tracts,  they  came  on 
the  fifth  day  afterwards  to  Muttra.  There  they  stopped 
at  the  Bungalow  of  Mr.  Ross,  a  jmtrol  officer,  who  enter- 
tained them  kindly.  In  his  comj^any  they  visited  Bindra- 
bau,  about  five  miles  from  Muttra,  on  the  Jumna,  where 
the  Hindus  believe  that  Krishna  became  incarnate.  Marks 
of  a  pair  of  feet  were  pointed  out  to  them  where  the  god 
alighted. 

"At  one  peculiarly  sacred  place,  we  stopped,  expressing 
a  desire  to  look  into  it.  The  men  around  said  it  could  not 
be  opened  then,  as  the  god  was  asleep.  I  asked  them 
when  he  would  awake.  They  replied,  "At  evening.'* 
And  what  will  he  do  then  ?  Will  he  arise  and  walk 
out  ?  No.  Does  he  never  come  out  ?  No.  How  do 
you  know  when  he  is  awake  ?  We  know.  How  do  you 
know  ?  We  have  evidence.  What  evidence  ?  Your  god 
always  stays  there,  never  stirs,  never  comes  out.  And  how 
can  you  tell  whether  he  is  awake  or  asleep  ?  No  definite 
answer  was  given ;  and  I  then  repeated  Psalm  115:  4-8, 
and  pointed  to  the  true  Grod  whom  we  worship.  After 
speaking  of  his  perfections,  I  directed  their  attention  to 
the  true  incarnation."  "  You  say,  that  Krishna  became 
incarnate  here.  Now  let  me  tell  you  who  did  become  in- 
carnate. The  Son  of  the  Great  Grod  became  incarnate  at 
a  village  to  the  westward  called  Bethlehem.  And  why  did 
he  become  incarnate  ?  This  question  I  answered.  Bro. 
Scott  then  preached.  After  this  we  gave  away  a  few 
books.  But  the  people  seemed  to  be  mad  on  their  idols. 
We  distributed  several  books  through  the  city,  as  we 
passed,  and  all  seemed  glad  to  receive  them." 


ETHNIC    CHARACTER    OF    UPPER    INDIA.  57 

"  Nov.  12.  Visited  Muttra  this  morning,  and  spent 
several  hours  in  taking  a  general  survey  of  it.  Its  ghats 
and  temj^les  are  numerous  and  costly.  It  is  emphatically 
a  city  wholly  given  to  idolatry. 

It  was  anciently  a  very  wealthy  city.  Mahmood,  the 
first  great  Mohammedan  invader  of  India,  entered  it  in 
the  eleventh  century  and  found  its  temples  most  splendid, 
filled  with  gigantic  idols  of  pure  gold,  having  eyes  of 
rubies.  In  one  was  set  a  sapphire  of  extraordinary 
magnitude.  Having  reduced  those  rich  objects  to  their 
constituent  elements  of  gold  and  jewels,  he  loaded  with 
them  a  long  train  of  camels,  and  carried  them  to  Grhizni." 
From  Muttra  the  missionaries  went  to  Agra,  where  they 
were  entertained  by  the  Rev.  C.  Gr.  Ogauder,  a  G-erman  ^ 
missionary  in  connection  with  the  English  Church  Mission- 
ary Society.  While  at  Agra,  they  visited  the  celebrated 
Taj,  erected  by  Shah  Jehan,  in  honor  of  his  favorite  wife. 

"As  we  came  near  the  Taj,  the  first  object  to  take  our 
attention  was  the  lofty  gate-way.  Around  this  are  large 
Arabic  inscriptions,  formed  by  laying  black  stone  into 
white  marble.  But  we  could  not  stop  to  look  long  at  these. 
Our  eyes  had  caught  something  beyond  far  more  attractive. 
There  was  a  lovely  garden  divided  by  a  broad  avenue, 
ornamented  with  courses  of  water  and  jets  cV  eau,  and 
bordered  by  Cyj^ress  trees,  and  at  the  end  of  which,  op- 
posite to  where  we  were,  stood  the  exquisitely  beautiful 
Taj.  No  description  can  adequately  represent  this  most 
charming  view.  The  brightest  picture  that  the  imagina- 
tion ever  conceived  of  the  abodes  of  fairies  might  seem  to 
be  here  realized.  The  marble,  of  which  the  Taj  is  built, 
had  very  much  the  appearance  of  mother  of  pearl,  at  that 
distance.  The  octagonal  body  of  the  building  itself,  the 
dome,  the  minarets,  and  the  carved  net-work  of  the  win- 


58  ETHNIC    CHARACTER    OF    UPPER    INDIA. 

dows,  all  seemed  to  be  of  this  material.  It  stands  on  a 
square,  elevated  ten  or  twelve  feet  above  the  level  of  the 
ground.  The  steps  hy  which  this  is  ascended  are  con- 
cealed. The  pavement  is  of  white  marble,  and  on  each 
corner  of  the  square  stands  a  minaret  of  the  same  material. 

On  aj^proaching  the  door  of  the  Taj,  a  variety  of  Mo- 
saic work  meets  the  eye,  principally  imitations  of  plants, 
and  flowers,  but  rather  stiff,  and  not  so  delicate  and  rich 
as  that  in  Delhi.  On  entering,  the  eye  is  almost  bewildered 
by  a  splendid  display  of  the  finest  net  work,  carved  from 
pure  white  marble,  inclosing  two  sarcophagi.  These,  to- 
gether with  the  inclosure,  are  very  richly  ornamented  with 
Mosaics.  On  one  sarcophagus  is  the  name  of  Shah  Jehan, 
and  on  the  other  that  of  Mumtaz  Mahal,  his  favorite 
Queen.  She  was  also  called  Taj  Bibi,  i.  e.,  Lady  Taj. 
Directly  beneath  these,  in  a  lower  story,  are  two  others  ex- 
actly corresponding  in  appearance  and  finish,  and  under 
those  is  the  place  of  sepulture.  Over  the  room  where  we 
stood  was  the  dome. 

From  the  platform  of  the  Taj  we  looked  off  directly 
into  the  Jumna.  The  garden  of  many  acr^s  appeared  from 
one  of  the  minarets  like  a  forest.  We  afterwards  walked 
around  it.  It  is  by  far  the  most  beautiful  of  the  many 
beautiful  gardens  I  have  seen  in  India. 

From  this  we  went  to  the  fort,  which  also  stands  on  the 
Jumna.  It  is  built  of  red  granite.  Within  this  the  great 
Akbar  once  held  his'  court.  It  is  now  almost  entirely 
deserted ;  but  time  and  changes  of  governments  seem  to 
have  had  little  effect  upon  its  solid  walls.  The  ground 
entrance  remains  as  it  was,  being  a  succession  of  inclined 
planes,  so  constructed,  the  stones  with  which  they  are 
paved  being  cut  into  grooves,  that  horses,  and  even  car- 
riages  may  pass   up  and   down.     The    marble   palace   is 


ETHNIC    CHARACTER    OF    UPPER    INDIA.  59 

pleasantly  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Jumna.  Although 
it  is  rich  and  splendid,  it  draws  little  admiration  from  one 
who  has  just  seen  the  Taj.  Still  it  is  in  a  high  degree  in- 
teresting on  account  of  the  recollections  attached  to  it, 
having  been  the  residence  of  some  of  the  most  celebrated 
conquerors  of  the  east."  "Here  was  the  court  of  Akbar, 
the  greatest  of  the  Mongol  emperors,  indeed  one  of  the 
greatest  of  eastern  kings.  But  silence  reigns  throughout 
those  apartments  now.  The  glory  and  power,  once  so  far 
famed,  have  long  since  come  to  an  end." 

"  We  visited  the  Government  College,  in  which  English, 
Arabic  and  Persian  are  taught;  the  vernacular  also,  but 
no  religion,  except  the  Hindu  and  Mohammedan." 

"  Nov.  15.  Visited  Secundra  to-day.  Here  is  Akbar's 
tomb,  a  great  curiosity,  but  difficult  to  describe.  It  stands 
in  a  large  garden,  larger  than  the  one  in  which  is  the  Taj, 
but  not  so  beautiful.  The  gateway  was  once  large  and 
elegant,  but  is  now  going  to  ruins." 

"  We  breakfasted  with  Mr.  Hoerle,  one  of  Mr.  Offan- 
der's  associates.  He  lives  in  the  entrance  to  a  tomb  of  one 
of  Akbar's  queens.  The  girls'  school  is  in  the  mausoleum 
itself.  The  boys'  school  is  in  the  mausoleum  of  another 
of  his  queens,  who  is  supposed  to  have  been  a  Christian,  a 
Portuguese,  as  there  is  no  inscription  in  the  usual  Moham- 
medan style  on  the  sarcophagus.  Probably  it  was  through 
her  influence  that  the  Jesuit  missionaries  were  called  to 
Akbar's  court,  and  kept  there  so  long.  These  schools, 
under  Mr.  Hoerle' s  care,  are  quite  interesting.  In  the 
boys'  school  are  161,  and  in  the  girls'  116.  They  earn  a 
large  amount  towards  their  support  by  various  kinds  of 
manual  labor." 

"  Near  Mr.  Offander's  are  some  curious  stones  which 
have  recently  been  excavated.    From  these  it  appears  that, 


60  ETHNIC    CHARACTER    OF    UPPER    INDIA. 

about  two  hundred  years  ago,  there  was  in  A^ra  a  colony 
of  Englishmen  and  Dutchmen,  of  whom  we  have  no  histor- 
ical account.  The  «tones  are  in  the  Mohammedan  style, 
and  of  a  cheap  order.  One  of  the  inscriptions  is  this, 
'Here  lies  the  body  of  John  Drake  Haine,  Anno  Domini 
1637.  E.  R.  fecit.  A.  Domini  1647.'  Of  the  rest,  some  in 
English,  and  some  in  Dutch,  the  earliest  date  was  1627, 
and  the  latest,  1679." 

On  their  return  journey  the  missionary  party  preached 
in  many  large  villages,  in  some  of  them  several  times,  and 
in  general  the  people  listened  attentively.  At  Kanouj 
they  sjDent  four  days.  Much  interest  was  awakened  by 
their  appearance.  People  came  in  great  numbers  around 
their  tents  daily,  and  instruction  was  given  by  one  or  other 
of  them  almost  constantly. 

One  day  they  took  a  few  hours  to  survey  the  ruins  of 
the  old  city.  In  days  of  Buddhist  superiority,  Kanouj  was 
a  great  Buddhist  city.  In  the  decline  of  that  religion,  it 
passed  over  to  the  rival  faith  and  became  the  centre  of 
*  Orthodox  Brahmanism,  and  supplied  Brahmanical  teachers 
to  Bengal,  whose  descendants  are  still  known  as  Kulin 
Brahmans.'^  Mahmoudof  Grhizni  carried  from  it  spoils  of 
immense  value.  The  fort  was  about  two  miles  long,  but 
is  now  a  heap  of  brick  and  earth.  We  saw  only  a  small 
piece  of  the  ancient  wall  remaining.  Everything  of  ancient 
Hindu  structure  seems  to  have  been  brought  entirely  to 
ruin,  and  almost  to  non-existence.  One  or  two  ancient 
temples  are  in  part  remaining,  having  been  changed  by  the 
Mohammedans  into  mas j ids. 

In  January,  1843,  Mr.  Owen  was  again  in  Allahabad, 
engaged  in  the  ordinary  duties  of  the  station. 


1)  Wheeler,  Hist,  of  India. 


EDUCATION  OF  THE  HEATHEN.  61 


CHAPTER  VI. 


IDUCATION  OF  THE  HEATHEN, 


It  is  a  gigantic  system  of  si^iritual  bondage  under 
which  the  Hindu  people  are  enslaved.  And  in  the  heart 
of  it  reigns  the  belief  in  cruel  and  vindictive  gods,  who 
have  to  be  propitiated  by  continual  service,  whereby  every 
individual  is  dependent  on  the  priesthood  who  alone  can 
satisfy  them.  The  doctrine  of  salvation  offered  freely  to 
faith  by  the  sovereign  love  of  God  is  diametrically  opposed 
to  all  their  habits  of  thinking,  and  all  that  teaching  which 
from  infancy  has  grown  into  the  texture  of  their  minds. 
Although  they  may  understand  the  words  in  which  it  is 
presented,  yet  the  meanings  they  receive  are  necessarily 
not  the  christian  but  the  heathen,  those  associated  with  all 
their  own  previous  use  of  the  words.  Their  whole  power 
of  thinking  is  so  abused,  perverted  and  preoccupied  that 
they  cannot  understand  aright  the  terms  in  which  the 
gospel  is  offered. 

There  is  needed  a  Christian  education  for  them  which 
shall  substitute  Christian  ideas  for  heathen,  and  accom- 
pany and  follow  up  the  proclamation  of  the  Grospel  with 
exposition  and  application  of  all  its  details,  and  that  not 
once  in  a  village,  but  persistently,  until  the  language  itself 
becomes  imbued  with  a  Christian  meaning.  Grovernment 
schools  existed  only  at  far  distant  points,  and  reached  com- 
paratively few.  For  the  most  part,  the  Christian  teacher 
had  to  begin  with  his  pupils  at  the  beginning.  In  some 
respects  he  was  at  a  disadvantage  as  compared  with  the 


62  EDUCATION  OP  THE  HEATHEN. 

govemmeDt  schools.  At  the  latter,  good  attainments  were 
conspicuous,  and  put  their  possessor  directly  in  the  way  of 
promotion  to  office.  Missionary  schools  held  out  no  such 
inducements,  and  did  not  profess  to  be  neutral  on  the  sub- 
ject of  religion.  And  yet,  because  good  attainments  made 
at  the  mission  schools,  although  not  so  directly  under  the 
eye. of  government,  were  accepted  as  preparation  for  office, 
some  parents  were,  for  the  sake  of  that  advantage,  willing 
to  risk  the  danger  from  the  side  of  religion.      * 

Another  class  for  whom  instruction  had  to  be  provided, 
consisted  of  destitute  children  and  orphans  collected  by 
Christian  charity. 

Such  was  a  part  of  the  work  which  the  Presbyterian 
missionaries  in  Northern  India  felt  to  be  incumbent  upon 
them  from  the  first.  Schools  for  children  were  commenced 
at  all  their  stations  ;  and  some  of  them  had  begun  to  think 
of  raising  up  a  native  ministry.  Into  this  work  of  educa- 
tion, Mr.  Owen  entered  with  all  his  heart. 

The  schools  were  of  different  kinds.  First,  those  taught 
in  the  bazars,  open  to  all  who  chose  to  attend,  and  occupied 
chiefly  in  teaching  to  read  the  vernacular  tongue  ;  secondly, 
free  schools  on  the  mission  premises,  and  thirdly,  orphan 
schools  for  both  boys  and  girls.  In  these  latter,  more  ex- 
tended instruction  was  attempted,  including  all  the  or- 
dinary elementary  departments,  in  Hindustani,  Hindi,  and 
English.  By  way  of  preparing  for  a  higher  and  a  clerical 
course  of  study,  a  High  School  was  instituted  at  Lodiana, 
and  put,  for  a  time,  in  charge  of  Mr.  Porter,  and  after- 
wards, in  1842,  of  Mr.  Janvier.^  The  mission  at  Allahabad, 
in  like  manner,  "having  had  in  contemplation,  for  a  length 
of  time,  to  establish  a  High  School,  in  which  a  more  ex- 


1)  For.  Miss.  Chron.  XII.  105. 


EDUCATION  OF  THE  HEATHEN.  63 

tended  course  of  study  might  be  imparted  to  the  orj^han 
boys  under  its  care,  and  in  which  Biblical  instruction 
should  hold  the  most  prominent  place,  resolved  to  open 
the  school  on  the  first  of  January,  1843,  in  the  house 
used  as  a  mission  chapel ;  but  in  consequence  of  the  mela 
boing  held  at  that  time,  it  did  not  go  into  operation  until 
the  beginning  of  February. 

Notices  were  circulated  through  the  city  inviting  the 
natives  to  send  their  children  to  this  school,  where  they 
would  be  instructed  in  the  native  laaguages,  and  also  re- 
ceive an  English  education  free  of  expense.  Mr.  Owen 
was  appointed  to  superintend  the  native  department,  and 
assist  in  the  English,  when  needed,  and  Mr.  Wray  to 
superintend  the  English.  Two  assistants  were  also  em- 
ployed. 

Its  schools  soon  became  an  interesting  feature  of  the 
Mission,  divided  into  the  lour  separate  departments  of  the 
boys'  bazar  schools,  the  girls'  bazar  schools,  the  orphan 
girls'  school,  and  the  Mission  High  School.  From  the 
reported  list  of  studies  pursued  in  the  last  named,  it 
appears  that  the  chief  view  was  had  to  preparation  of  those 
who  might  be  otherwise  qualified  for  the  njinistry  of  the 
Gospel  among  their  countrymen. 

"April  26,  1843.  Smdh  is  now  an  integral  part  of 
British  territory.  A  great  battle  was  fought  by  the  Brit- 
ish army,  under  command  of  Sir  Charles  Napier,  against 
the  Belouchees  on  the  17th  of  February,  and  a  decisive 
victory  gainel,  and  another  on  the  24th  of  March,  within 
six  miles  of  Hyderabad.  The  result  will  probably  be  the 
opening  of  the  Indus,  and  the  introduction  of  civilization 
and  Christianity  into  Sindh." 

A  college  had  bee'^  established  at  Allahabad  and  for 
some  years  supported  by  the  British  East  India  Grovern- 


64  EDUCATION  OF  THE  HEATHEN. 

ment,  for  the  education  of  native  youth  in  the  English 
language,  and  learning.  On  the  first  of  October,  1846,  that 
institution  was  transferred  to  the  care  and  control  of  the 
American  missionaries,  with  the  use  of  the  building,  furni- 
ture and  as  much  of  the  library  as  they  might  require.^ 

As  the  Bible  and  the  Christian  religion  had  been  hith- 
erto excluded  from  the  course  of  studies,  it  became  a  point 
of  much  solicitude  with  the  missionaries  and  their  friends 
what  course  would  be  taken  by  the  students  on  finding 
that  the  college  was  now  to  be  conducted  on  Christian 
principles.  On  the  first  day  after  the  change,  a  discussion 
took  place  concerning  Christianity,  and  the  members  of  the 
first  class,  and  some  of  the  second  withdrew.  The  rest  con- 
tinued in  attendance,  and  new  names  were  soon  added. 
The  Bible  and  Christian  books  were  introduced,  as  they 
U-  had  been  in  the  High  School ;  heathen  holidays  were  dis- 

^  coimtenanced,  and  a  radical  change  accomplished  in  the 

religious  character  of  the  institution.  In  merging  itself 
into  the  College,  the  School  communicated  its  own  religi- 
ous character.  The  new  institution,  as  the  Mission  Col- 
lege, was  put  under  charge  of  Mr.  Owen,  with  Mr.  Wray, 
and  to  some  extent  others  as  assistants.^ 

At  Furruckabad  a  similar  transfer  was  made  with  a 
valuable  library  of  700  volumes.  In  1847  the  number  of 
children  and  youth  under  instruction  of  the  three  Pres- 
byterian Missions  in  Northern  India  amounted  to  about 
one  thousand.^ 

Mr.  Owen,  in  a  report*  of  the  progress  of  the  College 
at  Allahabad  for  its  first  six  months,  after  mentioning  how 
great  was  the  opposition  in  the  city  against  it,  under  its 

1)  For.  Miss.  Chron.  XV.  3-25.        3)  Ibid.  XV.  195. 

2)  F.  M.  Chron.  XV.  7i'.  4)  Ibid,  -257. 


EDUCATION  OF  THE  HEATHEN.  65 

new  management,  and  that  he  and  his  colleagues  had  to 
proceed  with  caution  and  yet  with  decision,  goes  on  to  say 
that  their  firm  resolve  was  that  it  should  be  a  Christian 
institution,  "that  the  Bible  must  be  taught,  and  liberty 
given  us  to  explain  its  doctrines,  otherwise  we  would  have 
nothing  to  do  with  it.  Some  good  friends  advised  us  to 
bring  it  in  the  first  day.  But  we  thought  it  our  duty  to 
adapt  our  proceedings  to  the  peculiar  circumstances.  Here 
was  a  seminary  in  which  opposition  to  the  Bible  had  long 
been  virtually  fostered.  Our  position  was  far  more  dif- 
ficult than  if  the  pupils  had  been  brought  to  us  rude  from 
the  city.  Had  the  Bible  been  brought  at  once  and  placed 
in  their  hands,  the  whole  number  would  probably  have 
left.  Yet  the  Bible  was  introduced  the  very  first  day, 
and  though  not  read  by  the  city  lads,  it  was  heard.  Our 
orphan  boys  went  on  reading  the  Scriptures  as  usual  while 
the  others  sat  and  listened.  In  a  few  days,  however,  the 
Bible  was  given  to  a  class  of  city  lads  to  read,  at  their  own 
request.  They  had  requested  to  read  Milton's  Paradise 
Lost,  and  after  reading  it  a  few  days,  discovered  that  they 
could  not  understand  it  properly  without  the  Bible,  and 
asked  me  to  read  it  with  them."  It  was  gradually  intro- 
duced into  the  other  classes,  as  they  were  willing  to 
receive  it. 

On  the  10th  of  December,  after  the  college  had  been 
two  months  in  connection  with  the  mission,  a  public 
examination  was  had,  in  presence  of  several  visitors, 
ladies  and  gentlemen,  who  expressed  themselves  "dehghted 
to  hear  all  the  classes  reading  the  Bible,  except  the  young- 
est, who  were  not  yet  able  to  read  it  with  advantage." 

About  a  hundred  youth  were  present  at  the  examina- 
tion, although  they  had  opened  with  only  fifty. 


IS^J 


6,6       %  EDUCATION    OF    THE    HEATHEN.  , 

"  While  the  mela  lasted  we  continued  our  regular  recita- 
tions daily,  without  any  regard  to  the  festival,  though  fre- 
quently besieged  by  the  students  with  requests  for  holi- 
day. We  would  have  been  glad  to  be  at  the  mela  for 
preaching,  more  than  we  were,  but  as  the  object  of  all  our 
labors  is  to  break  up  the  mela  and  every  other  idolatrous 
thing,  we  thought  it  would  be  best  promoted  by  remaining 
at  our  proper  post."i 

On  the  first  festival  after  the  transfer  of  the  college 
none  of  the  scholars  attended.  "When  the  next  came,  for 
they  are  constantly  coming,  the  government  gave  about 
one-third  of  the  year  to  them,  two  or  three  were  present. 
On  the  arrival  of  the  next,  the  same  arguments  were  urged, 
for  the  holy  day."  The  calm  reply  was,  "  We  are  Christ- 
ians, we  do  not  compel  you  to  observe  our  sacred  days, 
why  should  you  wish  to  compel  us  to  observe  yours  ?  We 
allow  you  to  follow  your  consciences,  you  should  allow  us 
to  follow  ours.  We  think  you  are  wrong  in  observing 
these  days,  we  advise  you  to  attend  to  your  studies,  still 
we  lay  no  compulsion  on  you."  G-entle  firmness,  with  care 
to  make  knowledge  entertaining  to  them,  struggled  through 
the  difiiculty.  With  similar  caution  and  respectful  kind- 
ness the  objections  to  reading  the  Bible  in  College  were 
overcome. 

At  the  end  of  a  few  months  Mr.  Owen  could  say,  "  I 
spend  an  hour  daily  with  all  in  the  College  department, 
eight  Sophomores  and  fourteen  Freshmen,  in  the  reading 
and  exposition  of  the  oracles  of  G-od,  and  I  have  not  a 
more  delightful  hour  in  the  whole  twenty-four.  We  pro- 
ceed thus :  I  call  upon  some  one  to  repeat  what  he  can 
remember  of  the  preceding  day's   lesson   from   the    Old 

1)  F.  M,  Chron.  XV.  320. 


EDUCATION    OF   THE    HEATHEN.  &*? 

Testament,  (at  present  Genesis,)  with  the  exj^lanation 
given;  then  we  proceed  to  a  new  chapter,  which  they  read, 
two  verses  in  turn,  after  which  we  go  over  it  carefully, 
calling  attention  to  the  most  important  parts,  showing 
the  connection  between  the  different  parts  of  the  historv, 
keeping  prominently  in  view  the  great  fact  that  this  is  the 
inspired  history  of  Grod's  church,  and  in  connection  with 
this,  explaining  the  nature  of  the  church,  pointing  out  the 
doctrines,  the  types  of  the  Messiah,  and  prophecies  respect- 
ing him,  and  making  such  practical  remarks  as  the  portion 
read  may  suggest.  After  this  is  done  we  turn  to  the  New 
Testament,  and  after  some  one  has  given  an  account  of  the 
preceding  day's  lesson  from  it,  we  proceed  with  a  small 
portion  on  a  plan  similar  to  the  one  used  with  the  Old 
Testament,  varying  the  instruction  as  the  subject  may 
require.  We  are  at  present  reading  the  gospels  in  har- 
mony. On  Saturdays,  instead  of  reading  the  Scriptures 
they  spend  an  hour  or  more  in  reciting  two  or  three  answers 
from  the  Westminster  Shorter  Catechism,  with  proofs.  In 
this  way  I  hope  precious  seed  is  finding  soil  where  it  shall 
yet  germinate  and  yield  an  increase  to  the  glory  of  Grod's 
grace. 

The  truth  has  already  begun  to  work.  Sometimes  we 
have  most  interesting  conversations  on  some  of  the  doc- 
trines brought  into  view  by  the  Scripture  read,  of  which  I 
could  not  repeat  to  you  the  tenth  part.  Exclamations  like 
the  following  have  been  made,  with  all  appearance  of  sin- 
cerity, and  with  marked  feeling  :  '  Oh,  is  this  book  indeed 
true !  Is  the  soul  really  to  live  forever,  and  is  its  condi- 
tion to  be  fixed,  without  any  possibility  of  change,  after 
leaving  this  world  ?  Then  I  am  in  great  fear  ;  my  shasters 
never  told  me  any  such  thing.     Is  the  soul  hereafter  to 


68  EDUCATION  OF  THE  HEATHEN. 

have  no  transmigration,  7nust  it  be  unchangeably  fixed 
either  in  heaven  or  in  hell  ?  I  am  not  fit  to  go  to  heaven  ; 
if  I  should  die  now,  I  must  go  to  hell ;  I  am  in  great  fear. 
Oh,  must  the  punishment  of  hell  be  forever  ?  That  is 
awful.  What  shall  I  do  to  be  saved  ? '  This  last  was 
said  to  me  one  day  by  a  young  Brahman,  with  tears  in  his 
eyes,  after  we  had  been  reading  the  Bible.  He  came  home 
with  me,  I  conversed  and  prayed  with  him ;  he  has  fre- 
quently been  to  me  for  private  conversation  and  prayer 
since  that  time,  attends  church  regularly,  attends  also,  I 
hope,  to  secret  prayer,  reads  the  Scriptures  with  attention, 
has  read  Baxter's  Call,  is  now  reading  Doddridge's  Rise  and 
Progress,  and  will,  I  trust,  in  Grod's  own  good  time  be  led 
to  make  a  public  profession  of  attachment  to  the  Savior." 
After  prayer  had  also  been  introduced  with  the  consent 
of  the  students,  "  some  who  had  attended  church  and  heard 
sinewing,  wished  that  we  might  have  singing  also.  So  I 
promised  them  that  they  should  have  it  the  next  morning. 
I  got  several  copies  of  the  G-eneral  Assembly's  former  col- 
lection of  hymns,  now  lying  out  of  use,  since  the  introduc- 
tion of  the  last  collection,  distributed  them,  and  requested 
that  all  would  try  to  sing,  as  that  was  the  only  way  of 
learning.  They  all  seemed  greatly  pleased.  All,  except  a 
strict  Mohammedan,  joined  in  trying,  and  as  I  am  not 
much  of  a  singer,  the  strange  variety  of  noises  sometimes 
almost  puts  me  out.  But  they  do  it  all  with  great  respect 
and  sobriety,  and  some  express  a  desire  to  learn  the  art  of 
singing  well.  The  Hindus  generally  are  such  bad  musi- 
cians, so  monotonous  and  without  taste  in  all  their  per- 
formances, whether  instrumental  or  vocal,  that  the  desire 
expressed  by  these  youth  to  learn  the  science  of  music  is 
rather  remarkable." 


EDUCATION  OF  THE  HEATHEN.  69 

Toward  the  end  of  the  first  year  Mr.  Owen  wrote  to  the 
Lieutenant-GToveruor,  giving  him  an  account  of  what  had 
been  done,  and  asking  him  to  become  patron  of  the  college. 
"  He  replied  very  kindly,  and  freely  gave  his  consent." 
Several  English  residents  became  trustees.  "  Of  course 
they  will  not  interfere  with  our  regulations,  but  will  visit 
the  institution  from  time  to  time,  attend  the  examinations, 
award  prizes,  give  us  their  counsel,  and  in  various  ways 
show  themselves  interested  in  its  prosperity." 

On  the  same  occasion  he  also  proposed  a  system  of 
scholarships,  remarking  that  "It  is  very  desirable  to  hold 
out  some  inducement  to  our  best  scholars  to  remain  in  con- 
nection with  the  institution,  pursuing  their  studies  a  year 
or  two  after  j^assing  through  the  regular  course,  and  we 
hope  to  have  theological  classes  that  will  need  assistance 
from  these  scholarships.  The  course  of  study,  as  at  present 
marked  out,  is  eight  years,  four  for  the  school  and  four  for 
the  college." 

Appended  to  the  Catalogue  and  Regulations  of  the 
Allahabad  Mission  College  for  the  year  1847,  was  a  list  of 
contributions  to  its  support  subscribed  by  English  gentle- 
men of  the  East  India  Company's  service,  of  from  ten  to 
two  hundred  rupees  annually.  At  the  head  of  that  list 
stands  the  name  of  Arthur  Lang,  magistrate  of  the  district 
of  Allahabad  in  the  East  India  Company's  service. 

Next  year,  1848,  in  the  month  of  March,  the  mission 
was  strengthened  by  the  arrival  of  the  Eev.  A.  A.  Hodge 
and  his  wife.  The  Rev.  ^Merrit  Owen,  who  was  to  have 
accompanied  them,  to  join  his  brother,  was  detained 
by  sickness,  and  died  while  they  were  on  the  way.  Mr. 
Hodge  was  assigned  to  a  place  in  the  mission  college ;  but 
his  residence  in  India  was  brief.     The  declining  health  of 


70  EDUCATION  OF  THE  HEATHEN. 

Mrs.  Hoclge  rendered  it  necessary  to  return  to  America 
before  the  end  of  two  years. ^  His  place  was  subsequently 
filled  by  Mr.  Munnis,  transferred  from  the  Furrukabad 
mission.  From  the  beginning  the  method  was  adopted  of 
appointing  native  monitors,  and  of  employing  them,  accord- 
ing to  their  capacity,  in  teaching. 

In  1 849,  three  of  the  bazar  schools  were  connected  with 
the  college,  as  a  vernacular  department,  making  the  whole 
number  of  scholars  about  three  hundred. 

In  August  1850,  reinforcements  left  America  for  all  the 
North  India  Missions;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  L.  G.  Hay,  and  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  H.  W.  Shaw  to  join  that  of  Allahabad,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Campbell,  and  Mr.  Fullerton,  to  Furrukabad,  and 
Mr.  Orbison,  to  Lodiana.  They  reached  Calcutta  Dec.  30, 
1860.'^ 

On  the  6th  of  Feb.,  1850,  Mr.  Owen  made  the  following 
statements  respecting  the  progress  of  the  college.  "  At  the 
examination,  on  the  6th  of  December,  we  had  present  153 
in  the  English  dej^artment,  and  145  in  the  vernacular,  in 
all  298.  Of  course,  our  Assembly  Hall  was  nearly  full. 
We  opened  again,  on  the  4th  of  January,  and  though  the 
Mela,  and  immediately  after  that  the  Holi,  have  been  in 
progress,  we  have  yet  nearly  the  same  number  in  attend- 
ance." 

"Day  before  yesterday  (Feb.  4,)  was  observed  by  several 
Christians  in  different  parts  of  India,  as  a  day  of  fasting  and 
prayer,"  for  the  blessing  of  God  upon  missionary  labors  in 
this  country.  I  had  forgotten  previously  to  announce  the 
subject  to  our  puj^ils.  They  assembled,  as  usual,  at  10 
A.   M.  for  prayers,   in  the  Assembly   Hall,  when  I  had 


1)  F.  Miss.  Chron.  XV.  272.    F.  Miss.  July,  1850,  p.  41. 

2)  F.  M.  Chron.  18.50,  p.  74.    F.  M.  Chron.  1851,  p.  188. 


EDUCATION  OF  THE  HEATHEN.  71 

worship  with  them,  and  explained  why  the  day  was  thus 
observed,  and  invited  them  to  go  over  with  me  to  the 
church  at  11  o'clock.  Accordingly  they  all  formed  in  pro- 
cession at  11,  to  the  number  of  237,  and  marched  with  me 
to  church,  where  I  preached  to  them  in  Hindustani,  from 
Psalm  H.  10. 

Mr.  Thomason,  our  excellent  Lieutenant  Governor, 
visited  us  about  the  middle  of  January,  and  expressed 
himself  much  pleased  with  our  arrangements.  Seeing  them 
all  assembled  in  the  Hall,  he  inquired  whether  they  could 
sing  hymns.  I  had  made  no  special  preparation  of  this 
kind,  but  mentioned  the  hymn  that  first  occurred  to  me, 

" Salvation,  O  tlie  joyful  sound,"  &;c., 
which  they  sang  greatly  to  his  delight.    He  kincQy  sent  the 
Institution  a  donation  of  two  hundred  rupees,  a  day  or 
two  afterward. 

Since  we  have  got  the  large  room,  we  have  prayers 
twice  daily,  at  the  commencement  and  at  the  close  of  our 
daily  duties.  At  each  time,  I  read  a  portion  of  Scripture, 
and  pray  in  Hindustani,  so  that  all  may  understand,  and 
at  the  morning  service  we  always  sing.  Sometimes  I  ex- 
hibit pictures,  illustrative  of  Scripture  scenes,  or  incidents, 
accompanied,  of  course,  with  explanations,  and  remarks  in 
Urdu." 

At  that  date,  the  number  of  children  and  youth  under 
instruction  of  the  Allahabad  Missionaries  amounted  to  399. 

While  laboring  thus  to  create  a  centre  of  Christian 
education,  and  to  raise  up  a  class  of  men  to  take  the  place 
of  Christian  ministers  for  their  native  land,  Mr.  Owen  con- 
ceived also  the  plan  of  having  a  system  of  branch  schools, 
connected  with  preaching  stations,  within  the  district  of 
Allahabad,  to  be  conducted  by  some  of  the  best  prepared 


72  EDUCATION  OF  THE  HEATHEN. 

graduates  of  the  Mission  College.  An  English  gentleman 
having  generously  offered  to  assist  in  "  some  private  ben- 
evolent scheme,"  Mr.  Owen  stated  to  him  his  views  on  this 
subject.  A  branch  school  was  forthwith  commenced  at 
Phulpur,  a  town  some  18  or  20  miles  from  Allahabad, 
under  instruction  of  two  native  teachers.  Mr.  Owen  him- 
self spent  four  days  there  making  arrangements.  "If  this 
experiment  succeeds,  I  have  another  place  in  view,  and  we 
have  two  young  men  qualified  to  occupy  it.  Indeed,  I  have 
half  a  dozen  places  in  view,  and  shall  not  feel  satisfied  till 
the  whole  district  of  Allahabad  is  dotted  over  with  Chris- 
tian schools  and  stations." 

A  similar  branch  school  was  soon  after  (Nov.,  1853)^ 
commenced  at  Banda.  At  the  end  of  the  first  year,  it 
numbered  154  scholars.  In  April,  1854,  we  find  Mr.  Owen 
on  a  visit  to  that  place,^  for  the  purpose  of  securmg  greater 
conveniences  of  accommodation,  in  suitable  dwellings,  and 
a  school-house  for  the  branch  mission  there.  "Am  thank- 
ful," he  writes,  "to  record  that  we  have  now  1137  Rupees 
in  the  school  treasury,  with  which  to  commence  buying 
and  building,  if  we  are  all  spared  till  after  the  rains."  At 
the  examination  in  Oct.,  1854,  Mr.  Owen  was  present,  to- 
gether with  an  English  gentleman,  who  published  a  com- 
mendatory account  of  it.^ 

At  the  end  of  that  year  the  principal  school  at  Alla- 
habad closed  its  session  with  five  hundred  and  fifty  scholars. 
It  was  subsequently  assigned  to  other  superintendency. 
And  at  the  end  of  three  years,  a  great  calamity  befell  the 
country,  putting  that  and  all  other  missionary  work  to  a 
stop. 


1)  F.  M.  1855,  p.  255. 

2)  Ibid,  1854,  p.  224.  3)  F.  M.  for  Nov.,  1854.  Nov.,  1855,  p.  170.    May,  1856. 


EDUCATION  OF  THE  HEATHEN. 


73 


In  1854  the  G-overnmeDt  of  India  provided  for  extend- 
ing their  system  of  education,  in  the  creating  of  univers- 
ities and  common  schools,  which  were  to  be  open  to  all 
ranks  and  colors,  and  teachers  were  to  be  allowed  to  give 
Bible  instruction  to  any  of  their  scholars  who  might  wish 
it,  out  of  school  hours.  But  such  instruction  was  not  to 
be  subject  of  examination  by  the  visitors  appointed  under 
government.^ 

A  larger  portion  of  Mr.  Owen's  time  was  now  given  to 
translation,  revision  of  translation,  and  exposition  of 
Scripture. 


1)  F.  M.  Jan.,  1855,  p.  254. 


74  GENERAL    PROGRESS    OF    THE    MISSION. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

GENERAL    PROGRESS,    AND    EVENTS     OF     MISSIONARY    WORK. 

Although  true  religion  has  no  such  peculiar  adapta- 
bility to  one  branch  of  mankind  as  to  unfit  it  for  another, 
yet  Jihere  are  certain  ethnic  natures  of  a  more  religious 
disposition  than  others.  The  Chinese,  when  they  rise 
above  superstition,  are  merely  moral  or  formal,  and  the 
Turks  when  not  fatalists,  lean  to  rationalism;  but  there 
are  two  oriental  races  which,  from  the  earliest  dawn  of 
their  history,  have  been  distinguished  by  the  devotional 
element  of  character.  These  two  are  the  Hebrew  and  the 
Hindu.  Equally  prone  in  their  devotionalism  to  worship 
anything  that  can  be  conceived  of  as  representative  of 
God,  the  former  have  through  all  their  history  been 
guarded  against  the  errors  of  that  tendency,  the  latter 
abandoned  to  it  without  restraint;  the  former  has  been 
made  the  means  of  maintaining  the  present  monotheism; 
the  latter  has  developed  the  most  complex  and  artificial 
system  of  polytheism.  The  monotheistic  faith  of  the 
Hebrews  is  devotional,  contemplates  a  personal  God,  and 
abhors  the  generalization  of  the  rationalist ;  so  the  poly- 
theism of  the  Hindu,  though  comprehended  in  the  theory 
of  a  pantheistic  philosophy,  is  practically  devotional  and 
rests  on  manifold  objects  of  idolatry.  Similarly  endowed 
natures  have,  under  different  styles  of  treatment,  been 
brought  to  religious  positions  diametrically  opposite;  one 
to  the  highest,  and  the  other  to  the  lowest  occupied  by 
civilized  man.     Among  the  religions  of  the  far  east  the 


GENERAL    PROGRESS    OF    THE    MISSION.  75 

Hindu  stands,  as  the  Hebrew  among  those  of  the  west. 
His  is  the  oldest  religion  of  the  ruling  race,  to  the  east  of 
Assyria  and  short  of  China.  From  it  has  set  off  the  gi'eat- 
est  and  most  pervasive  reforms  of  all  the  further  east, 
Avestanism  and  Buddhism;  and  its  productivity  in  sects 
continues  to  this  hour.  To  such  a  degree  have  spiritual 
and  eternal  things  always  occupied  the  mind  of  the  Hindu, 
that  those  of  the  present  life  have  been  overlooked  and 
undervalued.  The  spiritual  has  been  regarded  as  the  only 
reality  and  material  things  but  seeming — mere  illusion,  the 
Maya  of  their  mythology.  Hebrews  M'ere  abundantly 
realistic,  and  from  their  ancient  Scriptures  it  appears  as 
prone  to  idolatry  as  the  Hindoos.  That  they  did  not  reach 
the  same  depth  was  due  to  the  interposition  of  a  better 
instruction.  May  we  not  hope  that  the  same  instruction 
impressed  uj^on  the  Hindus  may  work  a  similar  effect 
upon  them,  and  through  them  upon  the  world  of  which 
they  form  so  large  a  part.  The  race  which  has  given  the 
self-sacrificing  devotees  of  Brahmanism,  and  the  propa- 
gandists of  Buddhism,  if  converted  to  a  purer  faith,  one 
more  satisfactory  to  both  the  heart  and  understanding, 
may  be  expected,  when  imbued  by  the  lessons  of  the  Gosj^el, 
to  furnish  the  most  devoted  of  its  ministers.  In  this  light, 
an  interesting  fact  of  the  American  missions  in  Northern 
India  is  that  they  are  planted  among  a  Hindu  people. 

The  Mohammedans  of  that  country  are  descended  of 
the  foreign  conquerors  who  ruled  it,  before  the  arrival  of 
the  British.  From  Oude  westward  to  the  Indus  was  the 
scene  of  their  principal  residence.  And  their  authority, 
planted  at  Delhi  or  Agra,  made  Allahabad  one  of  its  strong 
places.  Not  Arabs,  but  Persians  and  Afghans  were  those 
invaders.     And  although  the  Arabic  language  was  intro- 


76  GENERAL    PROGRESS    OF    THE    MISSION. 

duced  by  them  in  worship  and  the  observances  of  religion, 
Persian  was  their  language  of  business  and  of  state.  Their 
religion  presented  itself  to  the  Hindu  as  utterly  foreign. 
The  strong  jDoint  of  Mohammedanism,  the  certain  truth 
of  the  oneness  of  God,  answers  the  purpose  of  making  its 
believers  boldly  confident  in  the  whole  of  their  creed, 
haughty,  overbearing  and  intolerant.  In  discussion  with 
them,  Mr.  Owen  found  his  famiHar  knowledge  of  the 
Hebrew  Scriptures  and  of  the  Koran  in  Arabic  of  great 
advantage.  Copies  of  both  he  carried  with  him  on  his 
missionary  tours,  always  ready  to  verify  or  refute  an 
alleged  quotation.  If  his  acquaintance  with  Sanskrit  was 
not  equally  extensive,  it  was  enough  to  furnish  the  means 
of  encountering  the  common  Brahmanical  opposition  from 
that  quarter,  as  well  as  a  help  in  the  work  of  translation 
into  Hindi,  which  soon  fell  to  his  lot.  In  accordance  with 
a  resolution  of  the  G-eneral  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States,  adopted  in  1841,  the  missions 
of  Lodiana,  Allahabad,  and  Furrukabad  were  constituted 
Presbyteries,  and  organized  into  a  Synod,  to  be  called  the 
Synod  of  Northern  India.  Intervening  changes,  and  the 
distances  and  expense  of  travelling  occasioned  much  delay 
in  carrying  that  act  of  Assembly  into  effect.  The  first 
meeting  of  the  Synod  was  to  have  been  at  Futtehgurh,  on 
the  7th  of  December,  1844,  and  Messrs.  Owen  and  Warren 
were  requested,  by  the  missionaries  at  Allahabad,  to  rep- 
resent their  station. 

On  the  7th  of  November  preceding,  Mr.  Owen  was 
married  to  Augusta  Margaret,  daughter  of  Major  G-eneral 
Proctor  of  the  British  army.  Upon  the  death  of  her  father, 
Miss  Proctor  had  accej^ted  the  invitation  of  her  cousin, 
Mrs.  Lang,  wife  of  Arthur  Lang,  magistrate  of  the  district 


GENERAL    PROGRESS    OV    THE    MISSION.  77 

of  Allahabad,  and  removed  thither  in  1842.  His  union 
with  that  amiable  and  accompHshed  Christian  lady,l)rought 
Mr.  Owen  into  more  intimate  social  relations  with  the 
British  residents,  both  civil  and  military,  greatly  extend- 
ing the  sphere  of  his  influence. 

On  the  day  of  their  marriage,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Owen  set 
out  on  a  missionary  tour,  which  was  to  terminate  in  the 
meeting  of  synod  at  Futtehgurh.  They  travelled  by 
budgerow,  on  the  Granges ;  and  at  all  stopping  places,  Mr. 
Owen  availed  himself,  as  usual,  of  opportunities  to  preach 
the  Gospel  by  oral  instruction  and  distribution  of  books. 

They  reached  Futtehgurh  on  the  2d  of  December,  and 
on  the  7th,  the  day  appointed  for  the  meeting  of  synod, 
the  members  present  assembled  in  the  orj)han  school 
chapel;  but  in  consequence  of  the  absence  of  representa- 
tion from  Lodiana,  were  unable  to  organize  the  synod. 
They  however  met  in  convention,  and  transacted  some 
business,  the  most  important  of  which  were  two  resolu- 
tions in  regard  to  translation.  First,  "That  a  revision  of 
the  Hindi  and  Urdu  versions  of  the  Scriptures  now  in  use 
is  desirable  so  soon  as  the  work  can  be  done."  And 
second,  "  That  in  order  to  expedite  the  translation  of  the 
standards  of  the  church,  the  three  Presbyteries  constitut- 
ing the  Synod  be  requested  to  divide  the  work  among  them- 
selves, as  follows,  Allahabad  to  translate  the  Larger  and 
Shorter  Catechisms;  Furrukabad,  the  Form  of  Grovern- 
ment  and  Directory,  and  Lodiana,  the  Confession  of  Faith. 
These  are  to  be  prepared  both  in  Urdu  and  Hindi,  and 
ready  to  be  presented  to  Synod  for  its  approval  whenever 
that  body  may  meet." 

It  had  also  been  thought  advisable  by  the  mission  to 
print  for  circulation  among  the  native  population  a  volume 


78  GENERAL    PROGRESS    OF    THE    MISSION. 

of  sermons  in  the  Urdu  lan^ua^e.  The  text  undertaken 
by  Mr.  Owen  was  the  first  Psalm.  His  work  upon  it 
proved,  in  course  of  time,  to  be  the  beginning  of  a  transla- 
tion and  exposition  of  the  whole  book  of  Psalms  in  Urdu. 

The  events  of  the  Sikh  war  disturbed  only  the  mission 
at  Lodiana,  but  the  interests  concerned  belonged  equally 
to  all  the  stations.  The  missionaries  felt  that  the  cause  of 
the  British  government  in  that  conflict  was  the  cause  of 
Christianity  in  India.  On  their  part,  the  authorities  did 
everything  in  their  power,  to  protect  the  missionaries  of 
Lodiana,  who  were  inclosed  within  the  military  move- 
ments. 

"Jan.  6th,  1846.  The  close  of  the  year  was  marked  by 
important  events  in  the  Northwest — occurrences  that  will 
no  doubt  make  a  prominent  figure  in  Indian  history.  The 
British  army  encountered  a  large  army  of  the  Sikhs,  who 
had  made  aggression  on  this  side  of  the  Sutlej,  on  the 
18th,  21st,  and  22d  of  December,  and,  though  with  great 
loss,  drove  them  from  the  field.  The  first  battle  was  at 
Moodkee,  twenty-two  miles  from  Firozpur,  the  engage- 
ments on  the  21st  and  22d  at  Firozshahr  near  Firozpur. 
The  loss  on  both  sides  has  been  sad,  though  all  particulars 
are  not  yet  known." 

"  Feb.  18.  If  it  had  not  been  the  Lord  that  was  on 
our  side,  when  men  rose  iip  against  us,  surely  we  had  been 
destroyed,  or  driven  from  India.  Why  was  not  our  army 
vanquished  at  Firozshahr,  when  weakened  by  hunger  and 
fatigue  they  were  led  against  a  well  disciplined  and  num- 
erous foe  thirsting  for  our  blood,  and  whose  artillery  did 
such  awful  execution  ?  The  hand  of  Ood  was  there.  Why 
have  not  the  natives  in  every  direction  around  us  created 
revolt,  and  why  was  a  conspiracy  at  Patna  detected  and 


GENERAL    PROGRESS    OF    THE    MISSION.  79 

suppressed  ?  God  has  been  for  us.  Every  observer  of 
Providence  must  perceive  that  the  Great  Ruler  has  the 
direction  of  all  the  occurrences  that  have  been  taking  place, 
and  are  still  going  on.  On  the  28th  of  January  a  division 
of  the  army,  under  command  of  Sir  Harry  Smith,  attacked 
the  Sikhs  in  their  entrenchments,  and  drove  them  over  the 
river  with  great  loss." 

"Again  we  have  heard  of  a  most  decisive  victory  gained 
on  the  10th  instant.  The  loss  on  the  Sikh  side  must  have 
been  awful.  They  were  driven  from  their  entrenchments 
into  the  river,  and  their  bridge  having  been  destroyed, 
they  were  upwards  of  half  an  hour  in  crossing,  during 
which  time  an  awful  file  firing  of  eight  or  ten  regiments 
was  pouring  upon  an  immense  mass  of  them,  and  the 
hoise  artillery  driving  grape  into  them.  The  slaughter 
must  have  been  awful." 

"April  10th.  Occupied,  in  the  morning,  at  the  Third 
Psalm,  after  breakfast,  reading  Urdu  and  correspondence, 
and  a  little  of  the  Quran  with  the  Tafsir  i  Husaini.  In 
school  with  the  first  class,  on  the  first  and  second  of 
Joshua,  having  finished  the  Pentateuch  in  Hebrew,  also  in 
assisting  them  to  commence  Greek.  Am  pleased  with  their 
improvement  in  Euclid  and  history.  Preached  in  the 
evening  at  Kydganj  chapel,  from  John  8:12  to  a  rather 
attentive  audience." 

**  May  6th.  Overland  letters  bringing  me  tidings  for 
which!  was  somewhat  prepared, — the  death  of  dear  George. 
Cannot  be  sufficiently  thankful  for  the  grace  given  to 
prepare  him  to  meet  death.  Afflicted  family !  Dear  mother, 
dear  father,  breach  upon  breach.  Yet  they  can  sing  of 
mercy  as  well  as  of  judgment.  The  rod  of  our  Heavenly 
Father  has  been  heavily  laid  upon  us.  May  we  be  humbled. 


80  GENERAL    PROGRESS    OF    THE    MISSION. 

and  brought  nearer  to  him.  Three  sisters  and  one  brother 
at  Grod's  right  hand,  to  meet  me  the  moment  I  depart 
hence  to  be  with  Christ.  O  how  holy  I  ought  to  be  in  all 
holy  conversation  and  godliness,  how  instant  in  prayer, 
how  strong  in  faith,  how  pure  and  fervent  in  love,  how 
ardent  in  zeal,  how  dead  to  this  world,  how  alive  to 
heavenly  things !  O  my  God,  take  Thou  full  possession 
«^  of  my  soul.  Let  me  not  be  so  stupid,  so  cold  and  sluggish 
in  prayer,  so  lacking  in  a  due  regard  to  Thy  Kingdom. 
Dear  Jesus,  comfort  my  friends  at  home,  give  them  that 
joy  and  peace,  which  Thou  alone  canst  impart," 

"Aug.  8th.  Occupied  the  last  three  days  with  Bro. 
Warren  and  native  assistants  in  revising  the  translation  of 
the  Shorter  Catechism,  and  preparing  it  for  the  approval 
of  Synod :  a  pleasant  though  difficult  work.  Its  words  of 
grace  are  pleasant  to  go  over,  because  drawn  from  the 
Bible. 

Two  of  my  dear  boys,  Greorge  and  Yunas,  are  to  join 
us  in  the  communion  to-morrow  evening.  Hope  and 
rejoice,  yet  with  trembUng.  Edwin  applied,  but  was  defer- 
red till  next  time.  Do  not  see  the  large  boys  as  earnest 
for  the  salvation  of  the  youuger  ones  as  I  wish.  When 
shall  we  have  more  like  Koilas  Chunder  Mookerjee  ?  " 

"Aug.  9th.  .  .  .  Lord's  Supper  in  Hindustani,  in  the 
evening,  services  conducted  by  Bro.  Freeman.  Happy, 
very  happy,  to  see  George  and  Yunas  among  the  com- 
municants. Had  little  Gulal,  an  orphan  sent  here  a  few 
months  ago  by  Mr.  Moncton,  baptized  by  the  name  Albert 
Dod.     May  he  be  baptized  by  the  Holy  Ghost." 

"  Sept.  26th.  A  Brahman,  after  service,  wished  to  have 
a  talk,  and  began  with  Sanskrit.  I  repeated  a  sliloh  from 
Manu,  and  demanded  its  meaning,  before  we  could  proceed. 


^ 


GENERAL    PROGRESS    OP    THE    MISSION.  81 

This  he  was  unable  to  give,  and  after  several  fruitless 
attempts  at  evasion,  he  backed  out  of  the  crowd,  went  into 
the  street,  and  at  the  safe  distance  of  several  rods,  poured 
forth  another  volley  of  the  language  in  which  he  professed 
to  be  so  learned." 

The  missions  of  the  American  Presbyterian  Church  in 
India  had  now  increased  to  eight  stations  classed  under 
the  heads  of  the  Lodiana,  Furrukhabad,  and  Allahabad  r 
missions.  To  the  first  belonged  the  stations  at  Lodiana, 
Saharunpur,  Sabathu,  and  Merut;  to  the  second,  Furruk- 
hal)ad,  or  Futtehgurh,  Mynpury  and  Agra;  and  to  the 
last,  that  of  the  city  and  district  of  Allahabad. 

At  Lodiana  and  Allahabad  printing  presses  were  in 
operation  issuing  books  and  tracts  in  Hindustani  and 
Hindi :  at  Lodiana  also  in  Punjabi  and  at  Allahabad  also 
in  Sanskrit  and  English.  At  Lodiana,  Saharunpur,  Fur- 
rukhabad, Mynpury  and  Allahabad,  there  were  schools  for 
children,  and  at  Lodiana  and  Allahabad,  high  schools  for 
pupils  further  advanced;  that  at  Allahabad  chiefly  for  the 
purpose  of  preparing  young  men  to  be  ministers  of  the 
Grospel  and  helpers  in  Christian  work. 

At  Lodiana  were  stationed  the  Rev. ,  Messrs.  Porter, 
Janvier  and  Morrison,  with  Grolok  Nath,  a  native  licentiate; 
at  Saharunpur,  the  Rev.  J.  R.  Campbell  with  assistant 
teachers  ;  at  Sabathu,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Newton  and  Jamie- 
son;  at  Merut,  the  Rev.  J,  Caldwell  with  Mrs.  Caldwelb 
and  Gabriel,  a  native  assistant.  At  Furrukhabad  the  mis- 
sionaries were  the  Rev.  J.  L.  Scott,  W.  H.  M'Auley  and 
Mrs.  Nundy,  with  native  teachers;  at  Mynpury,  the  Rev. 
J.  J.  Walsh,  Mrs.  Walsh,  Hulasi,  a  native  assistant,  and 
native  teachers;  at  Agra,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  J.  Wilson,  J.  C. 
Rankin,  Mrs.  Wilson  and  Mrs.  Rankin  ;  and  at  Allahabad, 


82  GENERAL    PROGRESS    Off    THE    MISSION. 

the  Rev.  Messrc.  Warren,  Freeman,  Owen,  Wray,  and  their 
wives,  with  native  assistants  and  teachers.  And  on  their 
way  to  India,  designed  for  the  Furrukhabad  mission,  were 
the  Rev.  Messrs.  Irving  and  Seeley,  with  their  wives,  and 
Robert  M.  Munnis,  a  licentiate  preacher. 

The  printing  press  at  Lodiana  had  commenced  work, 
after  a  destructive  fire;  that  at  Allahabad  had  issued  in 
the  course  of  the  preceding  year,  4,579,000  pages  in  four 
different  languages,  Hindi,  Hindustani,  Sanskrit  and 
English. 

In  the  schools,  the  missionaries  encouraged  by  all 
means  at  their  command  the  study  of  the  English  language, 
and  of  the  vernaculars  ;  the  former,  in  order  that  their 
pupils  might  have  free  access  to  the  Christian  literature, 
which  they  were  prepared  to  put  into  thair  hands  ;  and  the 
latter,  that  the  knowledge  acquired  by  the  student  through 
the  English  language  might  at  once  be  available  through 
his  own  mother  tongue. 

One  of  the  results  of  the  Sikh  war  was  to  extend  the 
field  of  missions  into  the  Punjab.  On  the  first  of  January, 
1847,  Golok  Nath  was  ordained  as  an  evangelist,  by  the 
Presbytery  of  Lodiana,  and  appointed  to  occupy  the  city 
of  Jalandar,  about  35  miles  west  of  Lodiana,  and  the 
capital  of  the  Doul)  called  by  its  name,  the  first  district  of 
the  Punjab  annexed  to  the  British  empire.'  Lahor  was 
occupied  by  Messrs.  Newton  and  Forman  in  1849,  Nov.  21, 
and  a  school  was  commenced  on  the  19th  of  December.'' 
In  1848,  Mr.  J.  UUmann,  a  German  long  resident  in  India, 
was  licensed  by  the  Presbytery  of  Furrukhabad  to  preach 
the  G-ospel,  and  added  to  the  force  of  Allahabad.^     A  new 

1)  For.  Miss.  Chron.  XV.  p.  148,  225.        2)  For.  Miss.  Feb.,  1856,  p  263. 
3)  For.  Miss.  Chron.  XVII,  p.  48. 


GENERAL    PROGRESS    OF    THE    MISSION.  83 

station  was  constituted  at  Ambala,  and  occupied  by  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Jamieson,  in  the  beginning  of  the  year  1848.'  Mr. 
Morrison  was  transferred  to  Sabathu  in  the  course  of  the 
same  year.'^  Futtehpore,  as  a  branch  of  the  Allahal)ad 
mission,  was  occujjied  by  Mr.  Munnis  and  four  native 
helpers.^  Subsequently  to  the  annexation  of  the  whole 
Punjab,  Rawal  Pindi  was  assumed  as  a  mission  station 
for  the  northwest  of  that  province,  and  also  as  a  position 
from  which  to  operate  upon  the  Afghans.  An  English 
Christian  friend  made  the  oifer  of  $7,500  to  the  Board  if 
a  mission  were  established  for  that  people,  and  the  New 
Testament  translated  into  their  language.  Nearly  at  the 
same  time  the  services  of  five  brethren  were  placed  at  the 
disposal  of  the  committee  for  India.  One  of  these,  Mr. 
Lowenthal,  from  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton, 
was  considered  to  be  peculiarly  fitted,  by  his  linguistic 
talents  and  acquirements,  for  the  mission  to  the  Afghans. 
The  Lodiana  missionaries  were  requested  to  select  two  of 
their  number,  and  assign  them  to  whatever  point  in  the 
Punjab  was  deemed  most  eligible,  one  of  them  from  the 
older  missionaries  to  be  still  employed  in  Hindu  work, 
and  the  other,  from  the  newly  arrived,  to  take  up  Pushtoo 
studies.  Missionary  effort  within  Afghanistan  was  not 
yet  practicable.  The  result  was  the  choice  of  Rawal  Pindi, 
as  the  station,  and  of  Messrs.  Morrison  and  Lowenthal  as 
the  missionaries.  They  were  soon  afterward  separated, 
and  while  Mr.  Morrison  remained  in  Rawal  Pindi,  Mr. 
Lowenthal  was  located  nearer  to  the  field  which  his  views 
contemplated,  at  Peshawar,  on  the  west  side  of  the  Indus. 
Under  the  influence  of  accumulating  Christian  intel- 
ligence and  culture,  a  society  of  young  men,  native  Hindus, 


1)  Ibid.  XVI.  p.  212.    2)  F.  M.  Chron.  XVI.  p.  113.    3)  Ibid.  Sept.,  1852, 
p.  72. 


84  GENERAL    PROGRESS    OF    THE    MISSION. 

trained  in  the  schools  to  Christian  science  and  Enghsh 
literature,  but  not  spiritually  prepared  to  accept  the 
Gospel,  was  formed  by  themselves  at  Agra,  under  the 
name  of  the  "  Young  Bengal  Literary  Society  of  Agra," 
in  relation  to  the  part}^  in  Calcutta  calling  themselves 
"Young  Bengal,"  and  associated  for  mutual  support  in 
casting  off  the  practices  and  prejudices  of  Hinduism.  The 
work  of  the  Society  consisted  mostly  in  "  debating,  read- 
ing essays,  and  supporting  and  teaching  an  English  school. 
In  religion,  they  rejected  Hinduism  without  l)ecoming 
Christian,  but  taking  the  ground  of  pure  Monotheism,  In 
their  meetings  and  exercises  they  used  the  English  lan- 
guage; and  regarded  the  Bible  as  an  aathority  to  be  ap- 
pealed to  in  questions  of  right  and  wrong.  Actual  pro- 
fessions of  Christian  faith  were  still  few  ;  but  increasing 
in  number  in  all  the  missions.  And  in  the  conversion  of 
some,  who  had  never  been  under  the  personal  instruction 
of  the  missionaries,  evidence  was  furnished  that  the  in- 
fluence of  their  books  and  pupils  was  operating  beyond  the 
bounds  of  the  stations.^  Many  of  these  enterprises  received 
liberal  contributions  from  British  residents,  and  even  from 
a  few  natives  of  rank  and  wealth,  among  whom  were  the 
Rajah  of  Kapurthala  and  the  Sikh  Prince  Dhuleep  Singh. 
The  latter  professed  Christianity  and  was  baptized  by  the 
English  Chaplain  at  Futtehgurh  in  1863.'^  At  Futtehgurh 
a  village  was  erected  for  the  accommodation  of  Christian 
natives,  in  which  they  could  pursue  their  oc(mpations,  en- 
joy society  and  their  religious  privileges  without  inter- 
ruption, or  offense.  And  some  native  villages  in  that 
quarter,  applied  through  their  own  authorities,  for  regular 

1)  P.  M.  Nov.  p.  104. 

2>  F.  M.  for  July,  1853,  p.  46.    Also  for  Oct.  p.  90. 


GENERAL    PROGRESS    OF    THE    MISSION.  85 

instruction  in  the  Christian  religion.  A  similar  movement 
took  place  at  Rawal  Pindee,  where  a  number  of  people 
rejecte<l  Hinduism, ^  and  accepted  what  thej  knew  of 
Christianity. 

Mr.  Campl)ell  at  Saharunpur  reported  that  twelve 
Hindus  in  that  city  had  renounced  idolatry,  and  were  in 
the  habit  of  assembling  daily  to  read  the  Christian  Scrip- 
tures, and  inquire  about  Christianity.*  They  were  headed 
by  a  learned  Pundit. 

At  the  melas  at  Allahabad,  a  greater  number  gave 
attention,  and  more  serious  attention,  to  the  preaching  of 
the  Gospel.^  Mr.  Woodside  of  the  Lodiana  mission  com- 
menced about  the  same  time  his  work  at  Dehra,  where 
although  encountering  much  opposition  from  Grovernment 
officials  as  well  as  natives,  he  was  favored  with  encouraging 
success.  He  opened  his  school  January  1st.  1854,  with  two 
pupils  and  closed  its  first  session  at  the  end  of  September 
with  nearly  eighty.  He  adds  in  his  letter  on  the  subject, 
"  I  have  a  very  respectable  congregation  of  Europeans 
every  Sabbath,  and  a  prayer  meeting  on  Thursday  evening. 
I  have  gathered  around  me  a  little  native  community  of 
about  twenty  souls,  who  all  attend  our  exercises."  * 

By  that  date  also,  British  roads,  canals,  telegraphs, 
railways,  steamboats  and  industrial  methods  were  estab- 
lishing an  unanswerable  argument  for  the  superiority  of 
Education  among  Christians,  and  effacing  the  prestige  of 
Hindu  antiquity  while  providing  increased  facilities  for 
prosecution  of  Christian  work."* 

On  the  other  hand,  opposition  began  to  be  more  sys- 
tematically organized.     The  society  of  educated  but  un- 

1)  F.  M.  Jan.  1854,  p.  158.  2)  F.  M.  May,lS54,  p.  285.  3)  F.  M.  June,  1854, 28, 
4)  F.  M.,  Feb.,  1855,  p.  258.        5)  F.  M,.  June,  1855,  p.  2-^. 


86  GENERAL    PROGRESS    OF    THE    MISSION. 

believing  Hindus,  who  having  lost  respect  for  their  native 
religion  had  no  faith  in  that  of  Christ,  operated  to  promote 
unbelief.  Infidel  books  were  procured  from  Europe,  which 
they  reprinted  and  distributed  among  their  countrymen. 

Mr.  Morrison,  who  had  already  acted  as  a  pioneer  in 
several  directions,  in  the  year  1855,  made  a  tour  of  explora- 
tion from  Labor  through  the  west  and  north  of  the  Punjab, 
between  the  Jelum  and  the  Indus,  and  described  new 
fields  of  missionary  labor.  Already  the  mission  had  schools 
in  that  region,  at  Rawal  Pindi,  Jelum,  and  Pind  Dadal 
Khan,^  and  ere  the  close  of  next  year,  the  stations  had  been 
increased  by  the  addition  of  Rurkee  and  Peshawar. 

About  the  same  date  occurred  the  annexation  of  Oude 
to  the  British  dominions.  "  This,"  writes  Mr.  UUmann, 
"  opens  a  new  field  of  missionary  labor,  and  may  perhaps 
by  and  by  be  taken  up  by  the  Furrukhabad  mission,  as  it 
is  close  to  us,  its  western  boundary  stretching  along  the 
left  bank  of  the  Granges,  almost  from  Allahabad  to  Furruk- 
habad. Three  of  our  converts  during  the  last  year  were 
from  that  province.  Lucknow,  the  capital  of  Oude,  num- 
bers not  less  than  300,000  inhabitants,  probably  more. 
Some  estimate  it  as  high  as  600,000  or  800,000.  Con- 
sidering the  nature  of  the  country  and  its  inhabitants,  it 
will  no  doubt  one  day  become  a  most  important  field  for 
missionary  operations."  ^ 

By  the  Rep<^>rt  of  the  year  closing  with  October  1, 1856, 
the  stations  comprehended  under  the  two  Missions  of 
Lodiana  and  Furrukhabad  extended  across  the  Punjab 
including  Peshawar,^  Rawal  Pindi,  Labor  and  Jalundar ; 
and  in  a  belt  of  the  same  direction  southeastward,  includ- 


1)  F.  M.,  Sept..  1855,  p.  98-100.        2)  F.  M.,  June,  IS^,  p.  17. 
3)  Ibid.,  March,  1857.  p.  333. 


GENERAL  PROGRESS  OF  THE  MISSION.        87 

ing  Lodiana,  Sabathu,  Ambala,  Dehra,  Sahanmpur  and 
Roorkee  then  under  the  head  of  Furriikhabad,  Futtehgurh, 
Agra,  Mynpury,  Futtehpur,  Banda  and  Allahabad.  The 
stations  connected  with  Fnrrukhabad  lay  at  some  distance 
from  those  of  the  Lodiana  connection,  but  they  continued 
the  direction  as  a  belt  of  Christian  schools,  along  the  great 
routes  of  communication  between  Bengal  and  Afghanistan, 
from  the  junction  of  the  Ganges  and  Jumna  to  the  west 
bank  of  the  Indus.  The  stations  of  Saharunpur,  Dehra, 
and  Rurkee  were  manned  by  missionaries  of  the  Reformed 
Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States.* 

Over  this  field,  the  men,  with  whom  our  narrative 
began,  were  dispersed  at  several  important  points.  Mor- 
rison was  at  Rawal  Piudi,  where  he  had  just  organized  a 
Christian  church  and  school ;  Janvier  was  at  Lodiana, 
together  with  a  few  fellow  laborers  of  kindred  devotion, 
sustaining  the  heavy  work  of  that  mother-mission  and 
centre  of  the  larger  group  of  stations ;  Freeman  was  at 
Mynpurie  alone  with  only  one  or  two  native  helpers,  and 
Owen,  at  Allahabad,  having  been  recently  transferred  from 
the  charge  of  the  Mission  College,  which  he  had  built  up 
to  an  unexpected  prosperity,  to  other  duties  in  which  more 
of  his  time  could  be  secured  for  translation  and  exposition 
of  Scripture.  They  were  associated  with  others  no  less 
zealous  and  laborious.  Altogether,  and  without  any  in- 
vidious comparison  with  others,  or  among  themselves,  the 
missionaries  who  then  occupied  that  ground,  as  a  har- 
monious company  of  Christian  workers,  both  men  and 
women,  are  entitled  to  one  common  tribute  of  respect,  as 
the  founders  of  the  church  in  Northern  India.  And  so 
firmly  was  their  work  done,  as  far  as  it  went,  that  even 

1)  F.  M.,  April,  1863,  p.  341. 


88  GENEEAL    PROGRESS    OF    THE    MISSION. 

the  terrible  convulsion,  which  upturned  for  a  time  the  civil 
government,  and  broke  to  pieces  the  army,  although  it 
shook  the  structure  of  that  mission  church,  did  not  dis- 
place a  single  stone  of  its  foundation. 


TRANSLATION    AND    PUBLICATION.  89 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

TRANSLATION    AND    PUBLICATION. 

To  the  mission  work  of  preacliiug  and  teaching,  it  was 
found  expedient  to  add  that  of  writing?  and  superintending 
the  printing  and  publishing  of  books.  Of  course,  in  that 
department,  the  object  is  to  issue  such  works  as  shall  com- 
municate Christion  knowledge  in  a  way  to  arrest  attention. 
Their  publication  is  effected  by  the  agency  of  the  mission  - 
aries  themselves  freely  distributing  them  to  persons  who 
can  read,  and  seem  likely  to  make  a  proper  use  of  them . 
On  that  head  mistakes  are  no  doubt  often  mad?,  and  books 
given  to  persons  who  never  read  them,  if  they  do  not  even 
destroy  them.  But  many  do  read,  and  are  thereby  led  to 
inquire  further  after  the  way  of  life.  Upon  their  preach- 
ing tours  the  missionaries  take  supplies  of  books  and 
tracts  with  them,  and  give  them  away,  with  the  view  of 
confirming  and  deepening  the  impression  of  their  preach  - 
ing.  At  the  Melas,  where  Hindus  assemble  in  vast  mul- 
titudes, they  make  a  point  of  being  present,  with  a  goodly 
number  of  their  printed  messengers.  Sometimes  two  or 
more  missionaries  go  in  company  to  those  assemblages,  and 
keep  up  the  work  of  preaching  and  conversing  with  the 
people,  and  distributing  books  most  of  the  time. 

At  Allahabad  the  Mission  Press  was  set  up  and  con- 
ducted for  several  years  by  the  Rev.  Joseph  Warren,  and 
upon  the  removal  of  Mr.  Warren  to  Agra,  in  1851,  was 
carried  on  by  the  Rev.  Lawrence  G.  Hay.' 

1)  F.  Miss.,  January,  1852,  p.  128. 


90  TRANSLATION    AND    PUBLICATION. 

An  important  agency  in  this  work  was  the  North  India 
Bible  Society,  auxiliary  to  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society,  which  was  formed  at  Agra  in  the  year  1845.  It 
was  constituted  and  supported  by  the  missionaries  and  the 
friends  of  missions  in  Upper  India.  Though  not  enjoying 
a  large  income,  that  society  proved  to  be  eminently  useful 
in  "  promoting  the  translation,  and  the  revision  of  trans- 
lations already  made,  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures  into  several 
Indian  dialects,  and  the  printing  and  circulating  of  the 
sacred  volume."  ^  It  was  in  connection  with  this  institu- 
tion that  some  of  Mr.  Owen's  most  laborious  wort  was 
executed,  consisting  chiefly  in  translation,  revision  of  trans- 
lation, and  exposition  of  Scripture. 

One  of  the  earliest  of  these  enterprises  by  the  mission- 
aries of  Allahabad  was  that  of  a  volume  of  Urdu  sermons, 
expository  of  select  portions  of  Scripture,  for  which  Mr. 
Owen  undertook  to  furnish  an  exposition  of  some  of  the 
Psalms,^  a  work  which  ultimately  extended  to  a  com- 
mentary upon  the  whole  book  of  Psalms.  Among  the 
resolutions  adopted  by  the  tentative  meeting  of  Synod  at 
Futtehgurh,  Dec,  1844,  was  one  for  expediting  the  trans- 
lation into  Hindi  and  Urdu  of  the  standards  of  the  church, 
in  which  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms  were  assigned 
to  the  missionaries  of  Allahabad.  By  another,  a  revision 
of  the  Hindi  and  Urdu  versions  of  the  Scriptures,  then  in 
use,  w.is  recommended  as  soon  as  the  work  could  be  done. 

The  former  resolution  was  adopted  by  the  first  regular 
meeting,  Nov.,  1845,  and  a  committee  appointed  to  inquire 
into  and  report  as  to  what  had  been  done,  and  to  recom- 
mend some  plan  for  the  accomplishment  of  that  important 
object.     The  committee  reported  the  action   of  the  ten- 

1)  F.  M.,  May,  1852,  p.  188.        2}  For.  Miss.,  January,  1852,  p.  203-20«. 


TRANSLATION    AND    PUBLICATION.  91 

talive  meeting,  and  that  the  translators  had  made  con- 
siderable progress,  and  recommended  to  the  Synod  thai 
the  Presbyteries  be  instructed  to  continue  those  commit- 
tees, directing  them  to  make  over  their  respective  portions 
to  a  committee  of  revision  to  be  appointed  by  Synod,  who 
should  revise  the  whole  when  completed.  The  report  was 
accepted  and  adopted. 

Among  the  works  prepared  for  worship  and  for  instruct- 
ing native  Christians  and  inquirers,  the  book  of  Psalms 
and  Hymns  was  prepared  by  Messrs.  Janvier  and  Ullmann, 
and  practical  expositions  of  Isaiah,  Daniel,  the  Creation  and 
Fall  of  Man,  by  Mr.  Owen.^  As  Secretary  of  the  Hindi 
Sub-committee  of  the  North  India  Bible  Society,  Mr.  Owen 
undertook  to  revise  the  Hindi  translation  of  the  Old 
Testament  made  by  the  Rev.  William  Bowley.  The  whole 
was  carefully  compared  with  the  Hebrew,  and  altered  in  so 
many  places  to  make  it  more  conformable  to  the  original, 
that  the  result  was  almost  a  new  version.  Of  that  work, 
to  which  the  reviser,  although  he  did  not  feel  that  it  would 
be  just  to  Mr.  Bowley  to  place  his  name  on  the  title  page, 
in  a  note  prefixed  assigns  to  him  all  the  credit  of  original 
translation,  the  first  volume,  from  Genesis  to  the  second 
book  of  Kings  inclusive,  was  printed  in  1851  at  the  Mission 
Press  of  Allahabad,  then  under  the  superintendence  of  the 
Rev.  L.  a.  Hay. 

It  was  also  thought  desirable  to  draw  up  a  systematic 
treatise  of  Christian  Theology  adapted  to  the  understand- 
ing of  the  Hindu  people,  and  for  purposes  of  education. 
This  also  was  prepared  by  Mr.  Owen. 

While  engaged  in  these  labors,  additional  to  the  ordi- 
nary duties  of  the  station,  about  the  beginning  of  the  year 


1)  F.  M.,  October,  1856,  p.  154. 


92  TRANSLATION    AND    PUBLICATION. 

1856,  Mr.  Owen  felt  called  upon  to  submit  to  one  of  those 
trials,  incident  to  missionary  life  in  a  heathen  land,  among 
the  hardest  to  bear.  With  all  the  care  expended  in  building 
up  a  system  of  instruction  for  heathen  youth,  it  was  still 
in  the  midst  of  heathen  influences,  struggling  against 
them,  and  suffering  from  them, — influences  to  which  the 
missionaries  could  not  subject  their  own  children,  in  that 
period  of  life  when  the  character  is  so  largely  formed  by 
comparisons,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Owen  perceived  that  they 
ought  no  longer  to  delay  the  apprehended  separation. 
While  he  should  remain  at  his  work,  Mrs.  Owen  under- 
took to  bring  their  son  to  America,  for  the  further  pro- 
secution of  his  studies  among  his  father's  kindred.  Mr. 
Owen  accompanied  his  wife  and  son  as  far  as  practicable, 
and  parted  from  them  on  the  20th  of  February  in  the 
Bay  of  Bengal. 

It  was  the  season  of  religious  anniversaries  in  Calcutta. 
He  accord  Dgly  remained  a  few  days  in  that  city  for  the 
purpose  of  attending  some  of  the  religious  meetings, 
enjoying  at  the  same  time  the  hospitality  and  society  of 
highly  valued  friends,  in  business  circles  as  well  as  among 
missionaries.  At  the  Scottish  Free  Church,  he  had  the 
pleasure  of  listening  to  the  preaching  of  the  Rev.  John 
Milne ;  and  at  the  Baptist  church  to  that  of  Mr.  Leslie ; 
spent  an  evening  with  Dr.  Mullens  at  his  own  house, 
where  he  met  with  the  venerable  missionary  Lacroix, 
went  out  to  see  Dr.  Duff  then  residing  with  his  daughter, 
Mrs.  Watson,  at  some  distance  from  Calcutta,  and  in 
passing  through  Serampore  made  the  valuable  acquaint- 
ance of  Mr.  Townsend,  editor  of  the  Friend  of  India. 

Returning  to  Calcutta,  he  visited  the  church  mission 
school  at  Mirzapore,  the  Sanskrit  College,  School  of  In- 


TRANSLATION    AND    PUBLICATION.  93 

dustrial  Ai't,  G-eiieral  Hospital,  Medical  CoUei^e,  the  London 
Missionary  Society's  Home,  and  other  institutions  of  mis- 
sionary and  general  Christian  benevolence.  His  return  to 
Allahabad  was  a  diiferent  kind  of  progress  from  that 
which  he  made  in  1841.  Leaving  Calcutta  on  the  1st  of 
March,  on  the  morning  of  the  5th  he  "opened  the  carriage 
door  in  a  delightful  fragrance  of  mango  blossoms,  within 
a  few  miles  of  Benares."  "  About  half- past  seven  I  came 
in  sight  of  the  Ganges,  and  soon  found  myself  on  the  ghat, 
surrounded  by  large  athletic  forms,  presenting  a  marked 
contrast  to  the  diminutive  Bengalis.  I  also  heard  my  own 
Urdu  and  Hindi  again,  and  could  scarcely  realize  that  I 
had  left  the  Bengali  Schehari  mekari  so  far  behind."  A 
partly  executed  railway  had  wrought  the  change. 

March  9th,  he  preached  at  Allahabad  in  Hindustani, 
and  resumed  his  usual  lecture  in  the  afternoon,  and  on 
Monday  recommenced  his  Hindustani  worship  with  the 
boys,  at  the  usual  morning  hour. 

Among  other  occupations,  he  writes  of  being  at  work 
upon  his  exposition  of  the  Psalms,  the  printing  of  which 
was  going  forward. 

For  many  months  his  journal  letters  constitute  one 
long  but  diversified,  "  Tristia,"  containing  details  of  the 
station,  of  his  friends,  the  tenderest  and  warmest  express- 
ions of  attachment  and  respect  for  the  Munises,  the  Hays, 
and  others,  their  toils,  their  joys,  their  sorrows  and 
bereavements,  and  their  mutual  support,  their  social  work 
and  devotions,  their  hopes  and  fears  for  the  native  youth 
under  their  charge,  in  the  midst  of  which  not  one  harsh  or 
censorious  word  occurs.  Every  day's  news  is  the  record 
of  Christian  work,  of  Christian  life  in  a  little  isolated 
Christian  community,  breathing  nothing  but  tender  Chris- 


94  TRANSLATION  AND  PUBLICATION. 

tian  affections,  and  closes  with  some  variation  on  the  same 
refrain,  a  prayer  for  his  absent  wife  and  child. 

"April  10th,  1856."  The  Ex-kiig  of  Oude  entered 
Allahabad  yesterday  morning  under  a  salute  of  21  ^uns. 
He  is  on  his  way  to  Calcutta,  and  some  say  to  England. 
The  latter  I  doubt.  I  question  if  he  knows  where  Eng- 
land is.  He  has  lost  his  kingdom  without  firing  a  shot  in 
its  defence.  It  ought  to  have  been  taken  from  him  long 
ago.  The  arrangements  for  its  government,  under  the 
Company's  rule,  are  going  on  quietly  and  surely.  Oude  is 
now  an  open  mission  field.  I  have  offered  myself  to  the 
mission  to  send  me  to  Banda  or  to  Oude,  or  to  wherever 
else  they  may  think  best.  They  think  that  I  ought  to 
stay  here,  for  the  present."  The  kingdom  of  Oude  was 
formally  annexed  to  the  British  possessions  on  Feb.  7, 
1856,  by  the  Grovernor  General,  the  Marquis  of  Dalhousie. 

"April  22.  Mr.  Bradford  returned  this  evening  from 
Oude.  He  gives  a  glowing  account  of  the  resources  of  the 
country,  and  of  the  civility  of  the  inhabitants,  and  their 
joy  at  the  establishment  of  the  British  rule.  None  regret 
it  except  the  chakladars  and  others  who  formerly  had  it  in 
their  power  to  oppress  the  people."' 

Meanwhile  in  addition  to  all  his  other  occupations  Mr. 
Owen  was  working  up  his  exposition  of  the  Psalms  in 
Urdu,  his  Hindi  New  Testament  and  Urdu  Theology  in 
parallel  lines  of  labor,  carrying  on  the  printing  of  the  first 
at  the  same  time,  and  wishing  he  could  get  on  faster. 

May  19th.  "The  sickness  and  mortality  around  us  are 
very  melancholy."  Mr.  Hay  and  his  family  had  to  retreat 
to  Landour.  Other  missionary  families  had  also  gone  to 
the  mountains,  and  many  of  the   natives  connected  with 

1)  MS.  Jour,  of  1856. 


TRANSLATION    AND    PUBLICATION.  95 

the  school  were  ill  of  fever.     Still,  under  Ihe  oppressively 
hot  easterly  wind,  Mr.  Owen  pressed  forward  his  work. 

Mrs.  Owen  lauded  in  England  on  the  24th  of  May. 
Through  the  kindness  of  friends,  her  son  was  entered  at 
Eton  school,  where  he  remained  during  the  period  of  her 
stay  in  England. 

At  the  Mela  of  that  year  Mr.  Owen  had  the  assistance 
of  only  native  helpers.  "  Simeon  and  George  were  on  the 
ground  when  I  arrived,  and  Mirza  and  Caleb,  Yuuas  and 
Joel  soon  came.  I  then  divided  the  forces,  stationing 
Simeon,  Yunas  and  Calel)  at  one  place,  and  Mirza,  G-eorge 
and  Joel  at  another,  and  divided  my  own  time  as  equally 
as  possible  between  the  two  stations.  In  this  way  we 
kept  up  continued  preaching  and  discussion  at  each  station 
until  near  twelve  o'clock.  I  was  particularly  pleased  with 
the  spirited  manner  in  which  the  preachers  carried  on  their 
labors.  The  day  was  cloudy  without  rain,  and  therefore 
very  pleasant." 

August  16.  "  Tucker  has  been  writing  to  me  about  a 
new  edition  of  the  Hindi  Bible,  towards  which  he  and  his 
brother  are  ready  to  give  Rs.  4000.  He  wishes  a  stand- 
ard edition  brought  out,  and  I  have  proposed  that  it  be 
in  one  volume,  instead  of  three,  as  at  present.  We  have 
both  written  to  the  Agra  Bible  Society  on  the  subject." 

Sept.  26.     "Have  just  received  orders  from  the  Agra   ^^i^Cf, 
Bible  Society   to  enlarge  the  edition  of  the  Hindi  New 
Testament  from  2,500  to  5000  copies,  and  besides  to  print 
5000  copies  extra  of  Luke  and  Acts,  to  be  bound  up  to- 
gether, and  5000  copies  of  Matthew  and  John." 

Oct.  7.  "  We  had  a  pleasant  meeting  of  Presbytery 
this  evening.  Gopinath,  the  moderator,  preached  a  good 
Hindustani  sermon,  after  which  we  proceeded  to  business. 


96  TRANSLATION    AND    PUBLICATION. 

Among  other  items,  we  received  reports  from  the  cate- 
chists  of  their  labors  during  the  last  five  months.  Greorge 
and  Joel  applied  to  be  received  as  catechists  under  the 
care  and  direction  of  the  Presbytery.  We  proceeded  at 
once  to  examine  them,  and  kept  them  under  examination 
until  after  ten  o'clock.  The  examination  was  all  in  Hind- 
ustani, and  it  was  pleasant  to  see  the  interest  the  native 
audience  seemed  to  take  in  it.  The  result  was,  they  were 
received.  We  have  now  under  the  care  and  direction  of 
the  Presbytery  six  catechists,  viz:  Mirza,  Simeon,  Yunas, 
George,  Kasim  Ali,  and  Joel. 

In  November,  1856,  Mr.  Butler,  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal church  of  America,  visited  Allahabad  in  the  course 
of  a  tour,  undertaken  for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  where 
his  church  could  be  most  useful  in  missionary  work  in 
Northern  India.  Mr.  Owen  had  received  letters  from  him, 
and  had  expressed  a  readiness  to  afford  him  any  aid  in 
his  power. 

"Nov.  21.  This  afternoon,  while  I  was  at  dinner,  a 
dak  carriage  came  to  the  door,  and  the  servants  came  tell- 
ing me  that  a  gentleman  was  enquiring  after  me.  I  w^ent 
out,  and  found  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Butler.  They  had  started 
from  Benares  to  go  through  Oude  to  Eohilcund;  but  sud- 
denly turned  and  came  to  Allahabad,  I  had  them  at  once 
seated  at  the  table  with  me,  and  have  given  them  a  room, 
in  which  I  hope  they  will  be  comfortable.  He  has  been 
asking  me  a  good  deal  about  India  this  evening;  and  with 
maps  spread  before  us,  I  have  been  giving  him  all  the  in- 
formation, of  the  kind  he  requires,  which  I  possess.  He 
appears  to  be  a  very  go(Kl  man,  well  informed,  and  of  good 
abilities.  He  proposes  going  to  Kohilcund,  and  thence 
down  to  Benares,  in  time  for  the  conference  in  January; 


TRANSLAtldN    AND    PUBLICATION.  97 

and  talks  of  joining  me  in  Bimdelciind,  to  look  at  that 
field,  should  he,  after  survoyiug  Rohilc\md,  not  fix  upou 
that  as  the  field  of  labor  for  their  ehurcli."  The  conference, 
here  referred  to,  was  a  general  meeting  of  missionaries 
called  to  meet  in  Benares. 

"Mr.  Butler  has  applied  to  our  misvsion  for  a  native 
assistant.  He  comes  from  our  own  country,  and  in  an 
honest  manly  way  asks  for  assistance.  I  applied  to  the 
other  l)rethren,  but  no  one  seems  able  to  give  him  a  man, 
I  have  therefore  given  him  Joel;  and  with  the  sanction 
of  the  mission,  poor  Joel  is  preparing  to  go.  It  is  a  bitter 
trial  to  him,  and  a  severe  one  to  me.  But  it  is  our  duty 
as  well  as  privilege  to  help  a  Christian  l)rother  in  need. 
It  is  doing  what  we  would  lie  thankful  to  have  done  for 
us  m  similar  circumstances.  Joel  is  an  excellent  vouno- 
man.  I  have  nothmg  l)ut  good  to  say  of  him,  and  can 
without  reserve  recommend  him  to  Mr.  Butler  as  worthy 
of  all  confidence."  Mr.  Butler  was  then  on  his  wav  to 
Bareilly,  the  station  selected  for  the  mission  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church. 

"  Feb.  5.  Mullens  and  Beaumont  arrived  this  evenini^-. 
At  the  close  of  the  Benares  conference,  they  started  for 
Agra,  Delhi  and  other  places  up  the  country,  and  are  now 
on  their  return  to  Calcutta." 

"Feb.  6.  Went  with  Mullens  and  Beaumont  this 
morning  to  the  Mela  and  Fort."  Mr.  Mullens  took  photo- 
graphic views  of  the  principal  objects  of  interest,  making 
also  particular  inquiries  about  all, —  inquiries  which  few 
residents  of  the  place  were  as  well  qualified  to  answer  as 
Mr.  Owen. 

"Feb.  16.  My  dear  venerable  friend,  Mr.  Lacroix,  left 
me  this  afternoon  for  Benares.     I  have  indeed  had  a  treat 


98  TRANSLATION    AND    PUBLICATION. 

in  his  society.  He  is  in  every  sense  a  noble  man.  And 
his  fine  natural  and  acquired  endowments  are  sanctified 
in  a  very  eminent  degree  by  God's  grace."  "His  visit  to 
me  has  been  like  the  visit  of  an  angel." 

"  We  are  daily  expecting  the  MacMuUins  from  Calcutta. 
Hay  told  me  to-day  that  he  had  heard  from  them  from 
Benares."  The  persons  here  mentioned  were  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Robert  M'Mullin,  who  had  left  Philadelphia  on  the  11th 
of  the  preceding  September,  and  after  a  voyage  round  the 
Cape  were  now  coming  up  the  country  to  their  appointed 
station  at  Futtehgurh.  On  the  18th  of  February,  Mr. 
Owen  welcomed  their  arrival  at  Allahabad. 

Mr.  Owen's  Christian  charity,  his  cordial  courtesy,  and 
sound  judgment  secured  for  him  the  highest  respect  and 
confidence  of  British  residents  in  both  the  civil  and  mili- 
tary service.  With  some  of  them  it  amounted  to  affec- 
tionate friendship.  And  many  were  ready  to  contribute 
generously  to  enterprises  in  which  he  was  concerned. 
Episcopalians,  Baptists,  Methodists,  who  seemed  to  truly 
love  the  Lord,  were  alike  welcomed  to  his  house  and 
taken  to  his  heart.  His  long,  almost  uninterrupted 
residence  at  Allahabad,  with  the  interest  which  he  took  in 
its  public  affairs,  rendered  him,  in  many  respects,  a  valu- 
able advisor  to  the  officers  of  government.  His  discrim- 
ination of  character,  though  softened  by  Christian  charity, 
was  quick  and  clear.  Men  who  resisted  the  cause  he  loved, 
or  sought  to  defeat  efforts  on  behalf  of  it,  did  not  escape  a 
keen  criticism  of  their  action,  although,  where  not  neces- 
sary to  a  public  good,  such  dissections  were  confided  to  his 
journal  alone.  At  the  date  to  which  our  narrative  has 
arrived,  by  reason  of  death,  and  changes  in  office,  and 
return  of  missionaries  to  America,  he  had  become  one  of 


TRANSLATION    AND    PUBLICATION.  99 

the  oldest  foreii^n  residents  at  the  station,  and  his  opinions 
the  more  highly  esteemed  by  men  of  all  the  Christian 
denominations  there  represented. 

March  10th,  1857.  "Our  new  Grovernor  General  lacks 
the  pre-eminent  ability  of  Lord  Dalliousie,  and  we  are 
approaching  a  crisis,  in  which  a  man  of  pre-eminent  ability 
will  be  required." 

March  21st,  he  writes:  "There  are  signs  of  trouble 
abroad  in  the  native  community.  The  Sepoys  are  becom- 
ing troublesome  and  mutinous.  Hitherto,  the  matter  has 
been  dealt  with  leniently,  but  the  probability  is,  that  it 
must  be  put  down  with  a  strong  hand.  The  chief  trouble 
has  been  at  Barrackpore  and  Berhampore.  I  got  a  letter 
from  Beaumont  the  other  day,  who  wrote  that  they  were 
obliged  to  send  a  steamer  off  in  haste  to  Maulmein  to 
bring  up  a  European  regiment  for  putting  down  a  mutiny 
at  Barrackpore." 

"  Several  regiments  have  lately  become  mutinous,  and 
given  no  little  anxiety.  The  19th  was  disbanded  the  other 
day,  at  Barrackpore.  The  Mohammedans  talk  of  wishing 
to  massacre  all  the  infidel  English.     God  is  our  protector." 

Mrs.  Owen  had  now  reached  the  home  of  her  husband's 
relations  at  Bedford,  in  the  State  of  New  York,  to  whose 
care  their  son  was  to  be  intrusted  for  his  education. 


100  THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY    MUTINY. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

THE    MISSION    AT  ALLAHABAD    DURING    THE    SEPOY  MUTINY. 

Apprehensions  of  danger  had  been  abroad  in  the  atmos- 
phere of  India  for  weeks.  Rumors  vague  and  aiithorless 
were  passed  from  neighbor  to  neighbor,  and  the  European 
residents  scarcely  knew  to  what  sources  they  were  indebted 
for  the  impressions  of  alann  they  received.  On  the  14th  of 
May,  1857,  Mr.  Owen  had  been  busy  all  day  translating 
and  explaining  the  Scriptures  for  the  pupils  of  his  school, 
and  his  little  congregation  of  converts,  and  with  a  view  to 
that  Christian  reading  pul)lic,  to  which  he  looked  forward 
in  faith,  as  the  fruit  of  missionary  effort.  Toward  even- 
ing, he  rose  from  his  work,  and  Avent  out  to  a  friend's 
house,  to  learn  if  any  positive  news  had  arrived  in  the 
course  of  the  day.  His  friend,  Mr.  Court,  the  magistrate 
of  Allalial)ad,  in'  the  East  India  Company's  service,  had 
just  come  from  the  fort,  and  was  in  possession  of  the  latest 
military  intelligence.  It  was,  to  some  extent,  positive 
enough.  Dissatisfaction  existed  extensively  in  the  native 
army.  The  actual  disbanding  at  Barrackpore  was  already 
known.  Other  cases  of  insubordination  were  now  reported 
at  Calcutta,  at  Madras,  and  in  the  Punjab.  And  at 
Ambala,  Lucknow,  Benares,  Meerut  and  Agra  it  was  told 
that  things  .  looked  threatening.  "And  here,"  said  Mr. 
Court,  "  they  are  getting  guns  into  position  in  the  fort. 
There  is  a  suppressed  rumor  among  the  natives  of  an  in- 
tended general  massacre  of  the  Europeans  at  the  station." 


THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY  MUTINY.  101 

Mr.  Owen's  family  were  still  absent  in  the  United 
States.  But  over  and  above  the  danger  threatening  the 
Europeans,  his  fellow-missionaries  and  himself,  the  fate 
which  might  befall  the  Christian  converts  of  his  charge, 
and  whether  they  would  prove  faithfid  in  the  day  of  trial, 
occasioned  him  great  anxiety.  Next  morning  rose  peace- 
fully. At  an  early  hour,  he  called  at  the  house  of  his 
fellow  missionary,  Mr.  Munnis,  and  there  heard  of  inflam- 
matory notices  in  circulation  among  the  natives.  The 
character  of  the  military  forces  at  the  place  also  created 
apprehension.  And  thus  he  wrote  :  "  The  Sixth  Regiment 
of  North  India,  now  stationed  here,  are  said  to  be  in  a  very 
disaffected  state.  Ther*  are  no  European  troops  at  this 
place.  This  is  very  wrong  to  leave  so  large  a  station  and 
magazine  so  unprotected.  A  few  companies  of  Sikhs  have 
lately  l)een  got  into  the  fort,  and  the  whole  garrison  is  in 
their  hands.  They  may  prove  loyal,  in  case  of  an  outbreak. 
Most  people  think  they  will."  "  Hitherto  I  have  kept  mv 
mind  easy,  hoping  that  the  storm  might  blow  over,  with- 
out much  injury.  But  the  events  of  the  last  few  days,  up 
the  country,  are  of  a  very  alarming  character.  I  have 
received  a  letter  from  Vere,  dated  Agra,  May  11th,  in  which 
he  says,  that  they  had  learned,  by  telegraph  from  Meerut, 
of  a  mutiny  of  the  Third  Native  Cavalry,  who  had  set  fire 
to  their  own  lines,  and  to  several  bungalows,  and  killed 
and  wounded  some  European  officers  and  soldiers.  After- 
wards we  heard  that  the  ch'ik  from  Meerut  was  stopped, 
and  that  the  telegraph  wires  were  cut.  Then  came  in 
alarming  rumors  of  the  state  of  things  in  this  city,  of  the 
willingness,  on  the  part  of  a  large  number,  to  join  the  6th 
Regiment  in  breaking  open  the  jail,  plundering  the  city, 
and  massacring  the  European  residents.     A  public  notice 


102  THE     MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY  MUTINY. 

of  a  conciliatory  kind,  sent  through  the  city  by  Mr.  Court, 
has  tended  greatly  to  quiet  the  minds  of  the  j^eople." 

May  16th.  "  Last  night,  I  drove  to  Mr.  Court's  to  get 
the  news  from  up  the  country.  Full  particulars  from 
Meerut  have  not  yet  reached  us.  For  there  is  no  dnk  on 
that  road  from  a  nearer  point  than  Allygurh.  The  attack 
appears  to  have  taken  place  last  Sunday  night  (10th  inst.), 
and  to  have  come  chiefly  from  the  3rd  Regiment  of  Native 
Cavalry,  though  the  11th  N.  I.  are  also  implicated,  as  well 
as  several  others.  Regimental  lines  and  government  offices 
have  been  burned  down,  and  a  vast  number  of  private 
bungalows,  the  jails  also,  and  the  felons  let  loose.  The 
telegraph  office  has  been  burned,  and  all  the  dale  horses 
cut  to  pieces.  The  country  for  thirty  miles  around  is  said 
to  have  joined  in  revolt. 

"  Mr.  Colvin,  the  Lieutenant  Governor,  has  telegraphed 
from  Agra  down  to  this  station,  that  the  treasure  at 
Meerut  is  safe,  and  that  they  are  forming  parties  to  scour 
the  cotintry.  At  Meerut  they  have  three  European 
regiments. 

"  When  I  came  home,  I  found  the  Munnises  in  a  state 
of  great  alann.  Simeon  had  just  been  telling  them  that 
there  was  a  panic  and  religious  frenzy  in  the  city,  that  an 
outbreak  might  be  expected  at  any  moment,  and  that  the 
missionaries  would  be  the  first  objects  of  attack.  Hitherto 
my  rest  at  night  has  not  been  disturbed  by  these  things, 
but  I  did  not  sleep  much  last  night,  after  such  excitement. 
I  had,  however,  a  comfortable  season  of  prayer,  and  medi- 
tation on  the  divine  Word,  'The  foundation  of  Grod 
standeth  sure,  having  this  seal:  The  Lord  knoweth  them 
that  are  his.'  I  came  to  India  to  give  my  life  for  this  land. 
My  life  is  in  God's  hands,  to  be  disposed  of  as  he  shall  see 


THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY    MUTINY.  103 

best  for  the  interests  of  his  own  church.  I  have  been  a 
very  unprofitable  servant.  If  God  sees  best  now  to  remove 
nie,  he  can  easily  fill  my  place  with  one  far  more  faithful 
and  efficient.     May  I  be  found  in  Christ." 

On  the  31st  of  May  Mr.  Owen  received  a  letter  from 
Mr.  Freeman  of  Futtehgurh,  bringing  intelligence  that  all 
the  missionaries  in  Delhi  had  been  murdered,  and  that  in 
the  massacre  there  were  not  less  than  two  hundred  Europe- 
an and  East  Indian  victims.  As  yet  few  of  the  particulars 
were  certainly  known  at  Allahabad. 

"  June  4th.  Last  Sabbath  evening,  about  church  time, 
Mr.  Mantell,  of  the  railway,  drove  over  to  say  that  we  were 
in  great  danger ;  that  the  people  at  the  railway  station 
had  all  been  warned  into  the  station,  and  that  an  attack 
was  expected.  We  got  through  the  night  without  any 
disturbance.  On  Monday  morning  I  went  over  to  the 
station  to  ascertain  the  true  cause  of  alarm.  It  was  a 
telegraphic  message  from  Sir  Henry  Lawrence  at  Lucknow, 
that  the  Sepoys  there  had  mutinied  on  Saturday  night, 
that  they  had  a  fight,  and  that  three  European  officers  had 
been  wounded,  and  three  killed.'  Etaweh  also  had  been 
burned,  and  Mr.  Hume,  the  magistrate,  escaped  in  an 
Ayah's  dress.  On  Sunday  night,  the  mutineers  at  Luck- 
now  made  another  attack  and  killed  some  Europeans,  but 
were  driven  out  from  the  station  fifteen  miles.  We  were 
apprehensive  lest  they  might  come  this  way,  but  after- 
wards heard  that  they  had  gone  off  toward  Seetapore,  in  a 
northwesterly  direction  from  Lucknow,  and  were  conse- 
quently anxious  about  that  station  and  Futtehgurh." 

"  June  5th  (Friday).  We  have  had  no  mail  from 
Cawnpore  for  three  days  past. 

1)  At  Lucknow  the  mutiny  broke  out  on  the  SOth  of  May. 


104  THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY   MUTINY. 

"This  morning  the  mail  from  Calcutta  came  in,  and  the 
man  who  drove  the  cart,  brought  the  news  that  Benares 
was  in  a  blaze,  and  that  he  could  not  come  throuo^h  that 
station. 

"We  are  now  all  ordered  into  the  fort  to  night.  It  is 
supposed  that  the  mutineers  from  Benares  will  make  a 
dash  at  Allahabad ;  and  arrangements  have  been  made  t  o 
meet  them.  We  are  all  gathering  up  a  few  articles  of 
clothing  to  take  with  us,  into  the  fort.  'No  beds,  no 
baggage,  light  kits  the  order  of  the  day.'  Go])inathsays 
he  mil  not  go,  and  prefers  remaining  here.  For  he  says 
the  Sikhs  may  turn  and  butcher  us  all." 

"June  9th,  Tuesday.  Here  lam,  in  the  fort,  living  in 
a  small  tent  with  all  the  property  I  have  left  in  the  world, 
comprised  in  a  few  changes  of  clothes,  my  Hebrew  Bible, 
Greek  Testament,  Turretin's  Theology,  Witsius'  Economy 
of  the  Covenants,  and  a  few  other  odd  volumes.  All  my 
furniture,  my  library,  and  most  of  my  private  manuscripts 
and  papers  have  been  consumed.  Our  dear  Jumna  house 
has  been  burned.  The  church  has  been  robbed,  also  the 
mission  college,  and  the  whole  place  completely  sacked. 
The  native  Christians  have  been  scattered  I  know  not 
where.  I  can  only  see  the  place  from  the  ramparts  of  the 
fort,  but  cannot  go  there  to  inquire ;  nor  have  I  yet  been 
able  to  ascertain  the  particulars  of  their  condition.  We 
feared  they  were  all  murdered,  but  hear  that  their  lives 
have  been  spared.  The  station  and  cantonments  of  Allah- 
abad are  in  ashes.  Mr.  Hay's  house  has  been  burned,  and 
we  hear  that  the  press  has  also  gone.  Scarcely  a  bungalow 
seems  to  have  been  left.  The  work  of  conflagration  is  still 
in  progress.  Day  and  night  new  fires  are  added  to  the 
vast  scene  of  desolation  and  smoking  embers.    Here  we  are 


THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY   MUTINY.  105 

shut  up  in  the  fort,  and  not  an  effort  has  been  made  to 
arrest  the  work  of  destruction. 

"On  Friday  night,  June  5th,  I  assisted  in  watching  the 
fort  with  a  company  of  volunteers.  For  we  had  no 
European  troops,  and  were  quite  at  the  mercy  of  the 
Sepoys  and  Sikhs.  Of  course  I  got  no  sleep  that  night, 
and  went  home  to  our  bungalow,  on  Saturday,  and  got  a 
good  rest  under  the  punkah.  All  there  was  so  quiet  that 
T  felt  strongly  inclined  to  remain  next  night.  Gopinath 
and  his  family  had  spent  two  or  three  nights  in  the  fort., 
but  thought  themselves  more  insecure  there  than  at  our 
house.  They  were  extremely  afraid,  not  only  of  the  Sepoys, 
but  also  of  the  Sikhs.  I  tried  to  get  them  to  come  in,  on 
Saturday  night,  but  they  chose  to  remain,  and  I  left  Kalian 
there,  with  an  order  to  make  them  as  comfortable  as  pos- 
sible. All  seemed  to  be  expecting  something  that  night, 
and  were  on  the  alert.  The  volunteers,  amounting  to  some 
eighty,  were  divided  into  three  squads,  one  to  protect  the 
flagstaff,  where  it  was  supposed  an  enemy  might  attempt 
to  scale  the  walls,  another  to  protect  a  weak  point  on  the 
Jumna,  and  the  third  to  be  with  the  main  guard  at  the 
gate.  At  nine  o'clock  the  volunteers  met  and  were  told 
off  to  their  respective  duties  for  the  night,  The  moon  was 
full,  and  shining  beautifully.  It  was  impossible  to  reahze, 
when  (coming  through  the  bazar,  that  danger  was  near. 
The  shops  were  open  and  the  people  were  quietly  at  their 
occupations. 

"Arrangements  had  been  made  to  meet  the  mutineers  on 
their  arrival  from  Benares.  A  detachment  of  the  6th  R. 
N.  I.  were  stationed  at  the  Daragunge  bridge,  with  two 
nine-pounders,  and  a  complement  of  native  artillerymen. 
Sowars  (native  cavalry)  were  placed  on  the  Benares  road 


106  THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY    MUTINY. 

to  watch  the  approach  of  men  from  that  direction,  and  on 
their  coming  to  fall  back  at  a  gallop,  and  to  give  notice  to 
the  officer  commanding  at  the  bridge.  Lieut.  Alexander, 
with  his  irregular  cavalry,  was  at  Alopee  Bagh.  It  was 
therefore  hoped  that  if  the  mutineers  came,  they  would 
meet  with  a  warm  recej^tion,  and  soon  be  overcome.  I  had 
little  confidence  in  the  regiment,  and  in  this  feeling  was 
far  fnmi  lieing  alone.  All  the  officers,  however,  placed 
implicit  reliance  on  the  Sepoys,  perpetually  singing  the 
praises  of  their  loyalty.  They  apj^eared  to  me  the  worst 
set  of  Sepoys  I  ever  saw.  Their  coimtenances  seemed 
equal  to  any  amount  of  barbarity  and  brutality.  My  ima- 
gination had  probably  been  tinged  by  recent  occurrences 
elsewhere.  Having  no  European  troops,  we  were  shut  up 
to  hope  for  the  best.  What  madness  in  the  authorities  to 
leave  such  a  garrison  as  this,  with  33,000  stand  of  arms, 
entirely  in  the  hands  of  natives.  Had  the  Sikhs  chosen 
to  join  the  regiment  against  us,  not  one  of  us  would  have 
been  left  alive. 

"On  Saturday  evening,  about  nine  o'clock,  Court  walked 
up  to  me,  as  I  was  standing  near  the  old  pillar,  remarking, 
'You  must  not  be  surprised  if  we  have  something  to-night ; 
for  the  telegraphic  wire  from  Benares  has  just  been  cut, 
in  the  midst  of  a  message,'  requesting  me  at  the  same 
time  to  stay  with  the  ladies,  if  anything  should  occur. 
I  came  up  and  joined  in  worship  with  the  Hays  and  Muu- 
nises  and  was  on  my  way  back  to  the  tent,  when  we  began 
to  hear  a  rattling  of  musketry  in  cantonments.  The  alarm 
was  immediately  sounded,  and  all  the  volunteers  rushed 
to  their  posts.  I  ran  up  and  gave  notice  to  our  friends. 
They  were  soon  out  on  the  balcony,  where  in  a  few  minutes 
all  the  women,  leaving  the  tents,  were  collected.     Hay, 


THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY    MUTINY.  107 

Munnis  and  myself  then  closed  all  the  doors  leading  from 
the  stairways  and  stood  with  loaded  pistols,  ready  to  shoot 
down  the  tirst  native  who  might  attempt  an  assault  upon 
the  ladies  and  children.  We  saw  a  native  quietly  sitting 
among  the  ladies  with  a  sword  in  his  hand,  whom  we  dis- 
armed and  turned  out  iu  double  quick  time.  The  rattling 
of  musketry  continued  about  half  an  hour,  the  sound 
reaching  us  from  various  points  between  cantonments  and 
the  bridge.  We  thought  that  the  mutineers  had  probably 
got  in,  and  made  a  combined  attack  at  those  various 
points,  and  hoped  they  were  getting  a  good  cutting  up." 

"A  few  days  previously  the  Sepoys  at  Allahabad  had 
seized  and  delivered  up  to  the  authorities,  two  men,  who, 
they  said,  had  come  from  the  city  to  incite  them  to  rebel- 
lion. They  had  also  expressed  very  deep  regi*et  that  the 
ladies  of  the  station  had  not  all  assembled  in  one  building, 
and  placed  themselves  under  their  protection,  instead  of 
coining  into  the  fort !  On  the  previous  Monday  they 
offered  their  services  to  the  government  to  go  and  fight  the 
rebels,  and  on  Saturday  evening  at  6  o'clock,  on  parade, 
they  received  the  thanks  of  the  Governor  General,  and 
acknowledged  it  by  three  hearty  cheers.  The  officers'  wives 
were,  of  course,  deeply  anxious  about  their  husbands,  who 
were  in  the  midst  of  all  that  firing.  One  after  another 
came  to  me  asking,  'Do  you  think  the  Sepoys  will  be 
loyal?'  I  could  only  say,  in  the  effort  to  comfort  them, 
'  I  hope  so.'  Others  were  highly  indignant  that  any  such 
question  should  be  asked,  or  that  the  least  doubt  should 
be  entertained  of  their  loyalty." 

"  Some  time  after  the  firing  ceased,  we  saw  a  gentle- 
man coming  from  the  main  gate  to  the  barracks.  Hitherto 
we   knew  nothing   of  what    had   occurred.     I  went   and 


108  THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY    MUTINY. 

opeiK^cl  a  door  and  called  him.  His  first  words  were, 
'Alexander  is  Ijin^  dead  outside.  But  tell  Mrs.  Harvard 
and  Mrs.  Simpson  that  their  husbands  are  safe  here  in  the 
fort;  although  Col.  Simpson's  horse  has  been  riddled 
through  with  bullets.  The  6th  are  in  open  mutiny.' 
There  was  a  general  rush  to  me  to  know  what  had  hap- 
pened. The  ladies,  who  a  few  minutes  before  were  so 
strongly  standing  up  for  the  Sepoys,  were  utterly  con- 
founded. I  went  to  Mrs.  Simpson  and  delivered  the  mes- 
sage. She  seized  my  hand,  and  fell  on  my  arm  with  a 
loud  ery.  In  a  few  minutes  Col.  Simpson  came  up  with 
his  clothes  covered  with  blood,  and  gave  an  account  of  his 
almost  miraculous  escape.  I  must  however  mention  what 
occurred  at  the  gate,  before  the  Col.  came  up  to  his  quar- 
ters, which  was  the  turning  point  with  us  in  the  fort . 

"The  one  hundred  Sepoys  at  the  main  gate,  who  were 
mounted  0:1  the  main  guard,  were  commanded  by  Lieu- 
tenant Brasyer  to  give  up  their  guns.  Two  nine-pounders 
were  brought  close  to  them,  and  the  torches  ready  to  touch 
them  off,  in  case  of  disobedience.  The  volunteers  were 
also  before  them  with  loaded  muskets,  cocked  and  fingers 
on  the  trigger.  At  the  command  to  pile  their  arms  there 
seemed  a  slight  hesitation,  but  they  at  once  gave  them  up ; 
then  partly  rushed  back  to  them,  but  finding  themselves 
overpowered  eventually  yielded.  This  was  the  critical 
moment  for  the  four  hundred  Sikhs  to  join  them,  had  they 
been  so  disposed.  Had  they  done  so,  not  one  of  us  could 
have  escaped.  The  massacre  would  have  been  universal, 
and  then  the  Allahabad  fort,  with  its  vast  magazine  and 
armory,  would  have  been  in  the  hands  of  the  mutineers, 
and  the  whole  of  the  northwestern  provinces  must  have 
gone  from  under  British   rule.     You    may  imagine    our 


THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY   MUTINY.  109 

relief  and  joy  when  word  was  (quietly  passed  on  to  us, 
'The  Sikhs  are  staunch.' 

Mr.  Owen  was  not  then  aware,  but  subsequently  he 
mentions  that  a  train  had  been  laid  to  the  magazine,  and 
an  officer  appointed  to  fire  it,  should  the  fort  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  mutineers. 

"  The  Sepoys  were  all  ready  to  start  an  outl)reak  in  the 
fort;  for  their  muskets  were  loaded,  and,  contrary  to 
orders,  capped,  and  in  this  condition  were  taken  from 
them."  "It  may  be  said  that,  under  God,  we  owe  our 
safety  to  Brasyer  especially  and  to  the  volunteers.  Most 
of  these  are  railway  people,  and  for  securing  them  we  owe 
all  thanks  to  Mr.  Hodgson,  who  sent  out  train  after  train, 
and  brought  them  in  from  the  distance  of  more  than 
twenty  miles.  Their  presence  doul)tless  did  much  to  turn 
the  scale  in  our  favor.  For  I  have  no  confidence  in  the 
Sikhs.  At  Benares  they  actually  did  fire  upon  the  Eu- 
ropean soldiers,  but  instantly  received  a  shower  of  grape, 
which  cut  up  about  eighty  of  them.  They  then  turned 
and  fought  with  the  Europeans  against  the  Sepoys." 

"  Meanwhile  Harvard  and  Hicks  were  at  the  brido-e 
with  the  guns.  The  only  Europeans  with  them  were  two 
young  ensigns  just  come  out  from  England.  An  order 
was  sent  down  for  Harvard  to  bring  the  guns  bacrk  into 
the  fort,  under  an  escort  of  sixteen  Sepoys.  The  order 
reached  him  about  8  o'clock.  He  sent  out  word  to  make 
ready  to  move  oft"  the  guns.  The  Havildar  returned  and 
informed  him  that  the  Sepoys  refused  to  obey.  Hicks 
went  out  and  tried  to  reason  with  them ;  but  instead  of 
listening  to  reason,  one  man  leveled  his  musket  at  him, 
which  however  was  immediately  knocked  down  by  his 
neighbor.     About  this  time,  the  Sepoys  at  the  bridge  seat 


110  THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY    MUTINY. 

up  three  rockets,  as  a  si|c^al  to  those  in  the  cantonments 
that  they  had  commenced.  They  were  seen  from  the  fort, 
but  were  taken  at  the  time  for  fire-works  connected  with 
some  native  weddinsf.  The  outbreak  in  cantonments  in- 
stantly commenced,  and  the  Sepoys  at  the  bridge  took  the 
guns  and  went  off  in  that  direction.  After  they  left. 
Harvard  walked  up  to  Alopee  Bagh.  where  Alexander  was 
stationed,  with  his  irregular  cavalry.  Alexander  immedi- 
atelv  had  his  horse  ready  and  gave  one  to  Harvard,  and 
got  several  men  into  the  saddle  as  soon  as  possible.  The 
deserters  were  overtaken,  but  in  the  attempt  to  rescue  the 
guns  Alexander  was  killed,  his  cavalry  joined  the  mutin- 
eers, and  Harvard  finding  himself  alone,  and  very  near  the 
parade  ground,  fell  back  to  the  fort,  which  he  reached  in 
safety.  The  guns  were  taken  to  the  parade  ground,  which 
they  reached  about  9  o'clock.  Col.  Simpson  soon  after 
leaving  the  Mess,  heard  an  alarm  at  the  parade  ground, 
and  rode  over.  As  he  passed  each  guard  he  was  saluted 
with  a  shower  of  bullets.  The  other  officers  had  gone  over, 
and  some  of  them  had  already  been  shot  down.  The 
Sepoys  sounded  an  alarm  on  purpose  to  call  out  the 
officers,  and  shoot  them  all  at  once.  The  dead  bodies  of 
seven  are  still  lying  there.  Col.  Simpson  rode  on  to  the 
Treasury,  where  he  was  met  by  another  shower  of  bullets, 
and  as  he  passed  the  Mess  house,  the  guard  there  gave  him 
another  volley.  His  horse  was  shot  in  many  places,  yet 
had  sufficient  strength  left  to  bring  his  rider  to  the  fort. 
The  Colonel  heard  the  bullets  flying  about  his  head.  One 
hit  the  top  of  his  cap,  and  a  spent  one  his  wrist,  which  was 
slightly  lamed.  His  clothes  were  drenched  with  his  horse's 
blood.  Lieut.  Currie  had  his  horse  shot  from  under  him, 
but  managed  to  escape.     Capt.  Grordon  was  concealed  by 


THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY   MUTINY.  Ill 

some  of  the  Sepoys  until  the  firing  had  ceased,  and  then 
quietly  taken  hv  them  to  a  safe  })laee,  and  requested  to 
flee  to  the  fort,  as  fast  as  possible.  Out  of  seventeen 
officers  who  sat  down  to  dinner  at  the  Mess,  on  Saturday 
evening,  only  three  are  known  to  survive.  It  is  possible, 
however,  that  others  may  yet  turn  up,  for  we  have  received 
some  vague  native  rumors  of  Europeans  hiding  in  the 
jungles  in  a  most  destitute  state. 

"When  the  guns  left  the  bridge,  about  twenty  Sepoys 
took  Hicks  and  the  two  young  ensigns  prisoners,  and  con- 
ducted them  through  the  Daragunge  up  to  the  station,  and 
left  them  at  Birch's  house,  and  went  on  to  join  the  main 
party,  who  were  robbing  the  Grovernment  treasury  at  the 
collector's  cutchery.  Hicks  and  the  ensigns  then  walked 
on  to  Staig's  bungalow,  took  a  horse  and  buggv,  and  in- 
stead of  driving  directly  down  the  Fort  road,  where  thev 
would  doubtless  have  been  intercepted,  drove  over  towards 
the  Ganges,  left  the  buggy  there,  and  went  on  till  they 
reached  the  river,  and  plunged  in.  They  swam  down 
stream  about  a  mile  and  a  half,  crossed  to  the  Jhoosie  side, 
made  a  detour  of  two  or  three  miles  through  the  country, 
having  blackened  themselves  with  mud.  reached  the  side 
of  the  river  opposite  the  fort,  again  j^lunged  in,  and  came 
out  by  the  fort,  near  the  flagstaff.  They  then  crept  around, 
close  under  the  fort  till  they  reached  the  entrance  of  the 
main  gate,  where  the  volunteers,  having  disarmed  the 
Sepoys,  were  with  the  Sikhs,  keeping  guard.  I  was  con- 
versing with  Hicks'  sister  in  the  balcony,  when  a  call  was 
made  to  her,  '  Mrs.  Hicks.  Mrs.  Hicks,  somebody  is 
knocking  at  your  door.'  She  ran  and  found  her  brother 
and  sister-in-law  happy  once  more.  Morning  came  and 
nothing  was  heard  of  poor  Birch.  During  Sunday,  we 
heard  of  his  death. 


112  THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY    MUTINY. 

"Toward  morning,  the  Colonel  went  out  to  the  100 
Sepoys  of  the  6th  who  had  been  disarmed,  and  told  them 
that  if  they  would  go  home,  and  not  join  the  rebels,  they 
should  get  pensions  according  to  the  time  they  had  served 
the  government, — and  this  to  men  who  a  few  hours  before 
had  laid  down  their  muskets  loaded  and  capped,  and  whose 
comrades,  in  conspiracy  with  them,  had  butchered  so  many 
Europeans !  Who  is  to  know  whether  they  went  home, 
like  good  boys,  or  not  r'" 

"  Morning  came,  and  such  a  dismal  morning  I  have 
never  seen.  I  walked  out  to  the  main  gate  and  there  saw  a 
dooly,  in  which  were  the  remains  of  ])oor  Alexander  lying 
in  the  riding  dress  in  which  he  was  shot  down.  He  was 
a  very  amiable  young  man.  We  all  deeply  lament  his 
loss  in  the  bloom  of  life.  His  body  was  laid  at  evening  in 
the  trenches." 

"The  morning  passed  on,  and  until  11  o'clock,  our 
bungalow  appeared,  from  the  top  of  the  barracks,  all  safe. 
In  reality,  however,  it  was  not  so.  From  an  early  hour 
the  Pathan  of  Durg{il)ad,  from  whom  we  rent  the  land, 
and  to  whom  we  have  shown  nothing  but  kindness,  was 
there,  with  some  hundred  of  low-caste  Mohammedans, 
plundering  all  our  property  and  burning  our  books.  Of 
this  I  knew  nothing  at  the  time.  Mr.  Spry  (the  Church 
of  England  chaplain)  appointed  a  short  service  at  12 
o'clock,  in  the  verandah  of  the  barracks.  Just  before 
it  began,  I  ran  up  to  the  top  of  the  barracks,  and  saw  the 
smoke  rising  from  the  roof  of  our  bungalow.  It  caused  a 
bitter  pang,  but  I  was  enabled  with  calmness  to  look  uj) 
to  G-od,  and  say  *  All  is  right.  Thy  will  be  done.'  As  we 
sat  at  worship  in  the  verandah  I  could  see  the  thick  column 
of  smoke  rising  from  it.     Mr.  Spry  read  the  86th  Psalm 


THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY   MUTINY.  113 

and  the  9th  chapter  of  Dauiel  and  prayed,  and  then  gave 
the  Bible  to  me.  I  selected  the  46th  Psalm  and  read  it 
with  a  few  cursory  remarks,  and  prayed,  and  then  Mr. 
Spry  pronounced  the  i^enediction.  The  service  was  very 
short  and  attended  by  few.  Most  of  the  gentlemen  were 
engaged  in  guarding  the  fort,  and  several  ladies  were  over- 
whelmed with  grief  at  the  recent  loss  of  their  husbands. 

"The  burning  went  on  during  the  whole  of  Sunday,  and 
no  effort  was  made  from  the  fort  to  arrest  it." 

"  Some  sixty  or  seventy  of  the  1st  Madras  fusileers 
(Europeans)  arrived  from  Benares,  and  were  brought 
across  by  a  steamer  that  haj^pened  to  be  here.  In  the 
afternoon  the  rebels  came  close  under  the  fort,  and  burned 
the  bungalow  at  Arail.  The  incendiaries  continued  the 
whole  night  unchecked." 

"On  Mou'lay  (yesterday)  we  heard  that  the  Moham- 
medans had  planted  their  standard  in  the  city,  and  that  a 
Maulawi,  at  the  gardens,  had  set  up  as  the  Lieutenant 
G-overnor  of  the  king  of  Delhi,  and  offers  two  thousand 
five  hundred  Rupees  for  Mr.  Court's  head.  The  parade 
ground  is  occupied  by  Mohammedan  troops,  and  it  is  at 
present  impossible  to  recover  the  bodies  of  the  seven 
officers  who  fell  there.  We  hear  distressing  reports  about 
our  native  Christians  and  Gropinath.  Last  night  a  com- 
pany of  three  women  and  seven  children  found  their  way 
into  the  fort,  in  a  most  desolate  condition."  "Mrs. 
Thomas,  in  trying  to  escape,  was  overtaken  by  a  Moham- 
medan, who  struck  her  in  the  neck  with  a  sword.  She 
fell  with  a  faint  cry.  She  then  got  up  and  walked  a 
few  steps,  and  sat  down  and  asked  for  water.  The  Moham- 
medan ran  up,  saying,  *  you  want  water,  do  you  ?  '  and 
gave  her  another  sword  cut  on  the  other  side  of  her  neck. 


114  THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY    MUTINY. 

which  ended  her  Kfe.  He  also  killed  one  of  the  children." 
Eeports  of  other  like  atrocities  were  brought  in  by  the 
same  parties. 

"  We  are  almost  starving  here,  hving  on  half  rations. 
We  can  get  nothing  from  the  outside.  The  people  of  the 
town  seem  determined  to  starve  us  out,  at  least  the 
Mohammedan  portion,  and  have  forbidden  supplies  of  any 
kind  to  be  sent  in.  The  commissariat  was  very  badly  sup- 
plied, and  we  are  all  suffering.  The  heat,  too,  is  excessive, 
and  the  filth  allowed  to  accumulate,  abominable.  It  will 
be  wonderful  if  we  have  not  a  pestilence,  should  we  stay 
here  long,  and  things  remain  as  they  are.  I  have  no 
quarters,  but  sleep  in  a  tent  at  night.  I  have  no  furni- 
ture, except  two  chairs.  I  care  little  for  my  furniture; 
but  my  dear  books  are  a  sad  loss.  For  I  do  not  know  how 
to  get  on  without  them.     But  Grod  will  provide." 

"June  10th  (Wednesday).  This  morning  Major  Byres, 
Mr.  Snow  and  several  others  came  in  from  about  twenty- 
four  miles  up  the  railway.  I  was  at  the  Jumna  water- 
gate  on  Monday,  and  took  in  a  letter  brought  from  Mr. 
Snow,  telling  us  of  their  danger,  and  where  they  were. 
Mr.  Court  sent  fourteen  Sowars  of  the  25th  Irregular 
Cavalry,  who  remained  loyal,  promising  them  1400  Rupees 
if  they  brought  the  whole  party  in  safe.  Byres  and  his 
party  were  on  a  Tank,  surrounded  by  thousands  of  natives, 
thirsting  for  their  blood.  Their  bungalows  were  burned, 
and  their  property  plundered  before  their  eyes.  The 
Sowars  reached  them  yesterday  afternoon.  Just  as  the 
moment  of  deliverance  had  come,  Mrs.  Byres  died  of  sun- 
stroke. They  brought  the  body  on  to  the  Ganges,  and 
were  In  the  act  of  reading  the  burial  service  over  it,  when 
an  alarm  was  given   that   the   enemy    was   upon    them. 


THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY    MUTINY.  115 

Hastily  they  covered  it  up,  and  escaped.  They  walked 
their  horses  all  night,  avoiding  villages,  coming  through 
ravines,  and  keeping  quite  out  of  the  way  of  the  city  in 
their  approach  to  the  fort." 

"June  11th.  This  morning  Mrs.  Boilard  found  her 
way  into  the  fort.  We  had  heard  that  she  and  her  hus- 
band had  been  killed.  Yesterday  a  message  came  that 
she  was  alive.  Two  Sowars  were  sent  out  for  her.  They 
got  a  third  horse,  dressed  her  up  as  a  Sowar,  placed  her  on 
the  horse,  and  thus  brought  her  in.  On  the  way,  they 
were  asked  who  the  third  rider  was.  They  said,  they  had 
with  them  one  of  the  Maulawi's  Sowars."  She  says,  the 
rebels  are  enjoying  a  glorious  revel  at  the  station.  Brandy 
is  selling  for  a  pice  a  bottle,  champagne  and  beer  for 
almost  nothing.  A  butcher  bought  Mr.  Court's  carriage 
and  pair  for  30  Rs.  Her  husband  was  alive  at  10  A.  M. 
on  Sunday.     Since  then  she  has  not  heard  from  him. 

"We  have  this  afternoon  been  cheered  by  the  arrival  of 
Col.  Neill,  who  behaved  so  gallantly  in  the  outbreak  at 
Benares,  and  to  whom,  under  Grod,  that  station  owes  its 
continued  safety." 

"June  12th.  Col.  ISTeili  seems  determined  not  to  let 
the  grass  grow  under  his  feet.  Immediately  after  his 
arrival  yesterday,  he  had  preparation  made  for  an  attack 
on  Daragunge.  This  morning  at  daybreak  all  was  astir. 
Hitherto  the  mutineers  have  had  it  all  their  own  way. 
Daragunge,  a  nest  of  Pryagwals,  has  been  very  trouble- 
some in  stopping  communication  over  the  Granges.  When 
this  morning  the  fusileers  were  getting  ready  for  their 
work.  Col.  Neill,  to  whom  I  had  not  been  introduced,  came 
and  spoke  kindly  to  me  and  said  he  was  '  going  to  clear 
away  that  village,  out  there.'     The  troops  were  soon  mov- 


116  THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY    MUTINY. 

iag  out  of  the  fort,  sixty  fusileers,  three  hundred  Sikhs 
and  thirty  cavalry.  They  marched  ofl:  in  the  direction  of 
Alopee  Bagh,  there  to  wait  for  the  cannouadinsj  to  cease. 
The  guns  from  two  batteries  opened  about  sunrise.  I  stood 
near  the  outer  battery,  and  saw  where  ahnost  every  ball 
struck.  The  dust  arose  from  Daragunge  in  clouds.  When 
the  firing  stopped,  the  troops  moved  in,  and  we  saw  no 
more.  They  returned  about  ten  o'clock,  having  reopened 
the  communication  across  the  Granges. 

''June  13th.  Active  skirmishing  was  now  kept  up  in 
the  neighborhood  of  the  fort.  "  Col.  Neill  requested  me 
this  morning  to  speak  to  my  colleagues  about  going  with 
their  families  to  Calcutta.  All  ladies  and  non-military 
men  are  to  go  as  soon  as  possible.  I  told  him  that  my 
family  were  not  here,  and  that  I  would  like  somehow  to 
stay,  and  after  the  restoration  of  order,  try  to  gather  up 
the  fragments  of  our  mission.  He  gave  me  leave  to  re- 
main, and  said  he  would  make  arrangements  for  me,  but 
requested  that  the  others  with  their  families  prepare  at 
once  to  remove.  Troops  are  now  on  the  way  and  all  the 
space  in  the  fort  will  very  soon  be  required.  Besides,  this 
is  not  the  place  for  ladies,  especially  if  sickness  should 
break  out."  Mr.  Owen  presents  their  discomforts  as  in- 
describable, scantiness  of  food  and  the  poorness  of  its 
quality,  the  people  outside,  either  by  constraint  or  of  their 
malignant  purpose,  withholding  from  them  all  supplies. 

"June  14th,  Sabbath.  This  morning  I  attended  wor- 
ship in  the  fort  chai^el.  Mr.  Spry  conducted  the  services 
in  a  very  appropriate  manner."  "  The  Sabbath  has  not 
been  spent  as  any  of  us  desired ;  but  our  confusion  was 
unavoidable.  I  accompanied  the  Hays  on  board,  this  even- 
ing, truly  sorry  to  part  from  them.     They  have  been  very 


THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY    MUTINY.  117 

kind  to  me.  I  love  and  esteem  them  the  more  I  know 
them,  and  shall  feel  lonely  without  them ;  but  they,  I 
believe,  are  in  the  way  of  duty  in  going.  The  flat,  on 
which  they  are,  is  crowded  with  people,  the  steamer  also. 
A  number  of  armed  volunteers  protect  both  steamer  and 
flat.  Major  Gary,  an  officer  of  the  late  "Illustrious  6th," 
goes  as  military  commander  of  the  whole.  There  are  not 
cabins  for  one- third  of  the  passengers.  Screens  and 
curtains  are  fitted  up  all  over  the  decks,  and  the  poor 
people  jumbled  in  as  thick  as  they  can  stand.  The  steamer 
is  at  the  water-gate,  and  leaves  early  to-morrow  morning." 

"June  15th.  A  steamer  was  this  morning  sent  up  the 
Jumna  with  fifty  or  sixty  fusileers  and  a  twelve  pound 
howitzer,  for  the  purpose  of  harassing  the  rebels  in  that 
quarter. 

"  The  fusileers  upon  landing  found  themselves  face  to 
face  with  thousands.  But  the  Sikhs  who  went  up  by 
land  soon  joined  them,  and  fought  bravely.  The  Sikhs, 
ever  since  two  or  three  of  their  number  were  killed  by 
the  Mohammedans,  have  been  impatient  to  get  revenge, 
and  this  morning  they  have  had  an  opportunity.  The 
fighting  continued  about  four  hours.  We  heard  the 
firing  very  distinctly,  and  the  dark  columns  of  smoke, 
rising  from  the  city,  marked  the  course  the  troops  were 
taking."  "  While  they  were  at  work,  a  battery  from  the 
fort  was  throwing  shot  and  shell  upon  Pryagwalitolah. 
Col.  Neill  is  much  grieved  at  losing  some  of  his  brave  men." 

"  I  omitted  mentioning  an  interesting  occurrence  of 
yesterday — the  arrival  of  thirty-seven  fugitives  from  Oude, 
under  Jjieut.  G-rant,  assistant  commissioner.  Most  of  them 
are  from  Sultanj^ore.  About  the  time  of  the  outbreak 
here,  they  heard  alarming  rumors,  and  started  for  Purtah- 


118  THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY    MUTINY. 

gurh,  where  Lieut.  G-rant  was  stationed.  There  they  heard 
that  Allahabad  had  fallen,  and  that  all  the  Euroj^eans  had 
been  massacred.  Ajeet  Singh,  a  powerful  Zamindjir,  pro- 
fessed to  protect  them  several  days,  though  in  reality  they 
were  his  prisoners.  G-rant  managed  to  get  a  letter  for- 
warded to  Court,  who  immediately  sent  out  some  native 
cavalry  to  escort  them  in.  When  Ajeet  Singh  heard  that 
the  Europeans  at  Allahabad  were  still  safe  in  the  fort,  he 
at  once  became  most  loyal,  and  came  in  with  the  party 
himself,  bringing  with  him  a  native  escort  of  two  thousand 
men.  About  10  o'clock  yesterday  morning  they  arrived. 
I  saw  them  come  in  just  as  I  was  retiring  to  my  tent,  and 
immediately  went  among  them  to  render  any  assistance  in 
my  power.  At  Court's  recjuest,  I  took  a  list  of  all,  and 
assisted  in  getting  them  refreshment.  They  came  in  a 
most  forlorn  state.  Nearly  the  whole  party  were  sent  on 
board  the  stepaner  at  once,  without  change  of  clothes — 
without  anything,  and  pushed  off  to  Calcutta.  Lieutenant 
Grant  remains,  and  shares  my  tent  with  me — indeed  I 
have  made  it  quite  over  to  him,  and  have  come  into  the 
quarters  vacated  by  the  Hays. 

"My  fare  is  very  simple,  dail,  rice,  and chupatties.  The 
rations  drawn  in  my  name  I  make  over  to  the  poor  rail- 
way people,  who  are  working  hard  as  volunteer  militia- 
men, and  in  reward,  are  almost  starving.  I  now  pay  for 
the  little  food  I  am  able  to  get  with  my  own  money.  The 
heat  is  dreadful.  I  fear  we  shall  have  sickness  here,  in 
the  rains.  It  is  w^ell  that  the  Colonel  is  pushing  off  the 
people  to  Calcutta,  as  fast  as  possible.  For  cholera,  or  any 
other  epidemic,  in  this  crowded  fort  would  make  fearful 
work." 

Since  the  fifth  of  June,  ten  days  had  now  elapsed  since 
all  who  survived  of  the  European  residents  of  Allahabad 


THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY    MUTINY.  119 

entered  that  stroughold.  Many  of  the  nou-iuilitarv  part 
of  them  had  been  sent,  under  escort,  to  Calcutta.  Of  the 
American  mission  all  who  remained,  besides  Mr.  Owen, 
were  Mr.  and  Mrs,  Munnis  and  their  children. 

"  June  16th.  We  have  been  most  anxious  respecting 
our  native  Christians,  only  two  or  three  have  found  their 
way  in  the  fort.  Of  the  rest  we  have  no  definite  intel- 
ligence. From  the  accounts  received,  we  apprehended  the 
most  concerning  Gropinath  and  his  family,  wtiom  I  left  in 
my  house  on  Saturday,  the  6th  inst.  Judge  then  of  my 
agreeable  surprise,  this  morning,  on  receiving  from  him  a 
short  note,  written  from  our  school-building,  assuring  me 
of  the  safety  of  all  his  family,  and  requesting  me  to  get  a 
party  to  go  up  and  bring  them,  and  Conductor  Coleman 
and  family,  and  Ensign  Cheek  of  the  6th,  down  to  the 
Fort.  Gulzar,  our  Sais,  brought  me  the  note.  I  went  to 
Mr.  Court,  who  had  just  received  a  similar  note,  and  was 
preparing  to  go.  I  could  get  no  writing  materials,  and 
was  obliged  to  send  a  verbal  message,  that  we  were  coming 
at  once.  Court  asked  me  to  breakfast  with  him,  and  go 
up  with  the  steamer  that  was  to  take  the  escort.  We 
went  on  the  steamer  Jumna  with  sixty  Fusileers  and  a 
twelve-pounder.  As  we  approached  the  dear  old  place, 
the  scene  of  desolation  was  most  sad.  The  Fusileers  and 
Mr.  Court  landed,  but  the  officer  in  charge  would  not 
allow  any  of  the  others  to  go  ashore.  Dr.  Irving  was 
with  us  to  take  care  of  the  wounded,  but  not  a  shot  was 
fired.  The  party  went  up  to  the  school  building,  but 
found  no  one  there.  They  brought  back  a  dismal  account 
of  the  desolation  which  they  had  seen.  When  we  returned 
to  the  fort,  I  found  Gropinath  and  his  family  in  my  quar- 
ters.    Grulzar  had  mistaken  mv  messasje,  and  told  them  to 


120  THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY    MUTINY. 

start,  and  that  I  would  meet  them  on  the  way  !  They, 
therefore,  came  alone  to  the  Fort,  and  entered  in  a  most 
forlorn  state,  with  scarcely  a  rag  of  clothing  on.  They 
had  before  sent  their  clothes  into  the  Fort,  and  therefore 
had  a  supply  at  hand.  But  I  had  scarcely  anything  for 
them  to  eat.  They  expected,  on  reaching  the  Fort,  to  find 
abundant  supplies;  but  actually  found  us  almost  starving. 
I  immediately  secured  for  Ihem  a  passage  to  Calcutta,  on 
board  the  flat  that  leaves  to-morrow  morning,  in  tow  of 
the  steamer  Jumna,  secured  for  them  all  the  comforts  I 
could  on  the  passage,  had  their  things  taken  on  board,  and 
accompanied  them  on  board  this  evening. 

"  Poor  Gropinath  has  suffered  much.  For  two  or  three 
days  he  and  his  family  were  wandering  about  in  the  greatest 
distress.  He  had  been  robbed  of  all  the  money  about  him, 
and  was  reduced  to  the  condition  of  a  beggar.  At  last  he 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Maulawi,  who  had  set  up  his  gov- 
ernment at  the  G-ardens.  He  was  kept  there  in  the  serai 
with  his  feet  in  the  stocks  four  days  and  four  nights. 
His  poor  wife  was  dragged  by  the  hair  of  her  head  on  the 
stones,  and  greatly  bruised.  They  threatened  several 
times  to  kill  him ;  and  having  found  out  that  he  was  a 
Christian  Padre  were  very  bitter  against  him.  But  he 
stood  firm,  and  witnessed  a  good  confession.  Young  En- 
sign Cheek,  who  was  wounded  on  the  night  of  the  out- 
break, and  had  been  wandering  about,  hiding  sometimes 
in  the  jungles,  sometimes  on  trees,  sometimes  standing 
in  the  water,  was  suffering  most  excruciating  pain,  while 
with  Gopinath  in  the  serai.  Not  the  least  of  his  suffering 
was  from  thirst,  and  almost  night  and  day,  he  was  calling 
for  water.  In  the  midst  of  all  his  sufferings,  he  exhorted 
Gopinath  to  stand  finn,  saying  '  Padre  Sahib,  hold  on  to 


THE    MISSION    IN    THE    SEPOY    MUTINY.  121 

your  faith.  Don't  give  it  up.'  When  the  Mohammedans 
saw  Gopinath  trying  to  show  kindness  to  Cheek,  they  put 
him  at  a  distance,  and  tried  to  prevent  all  further  inter- 
course between  them. 

"  Poor  Cheek  died  this  evening,  from  exposure  and  the 
long  neglect  of  his  wounds.  Gropinath,  this  afternoon, 
remarked  that  he  had  a  relative  living  at  Bancoorah.  It 
struck  me  that  he  might  be  a  relative  of  Dr.  Cheek,  and  I 
immediately  went  down  to  the  hospital  to  see  him,  and  see 
if  he  had  any  message  to  his  friends.  But  he  was  past 
speaking.     Mr.  Spry  had  seen  and  prayed  with  him. 

"The  heat  here  is  so  great  that  I  cannot  think  of  sleep- 
ing in  the  quarters  before  the  rains  set  in.  Hitherto,  I 
have  slept  out  of  doors  almost  every  night  since  I  entered 
the  Fort,  and  have  not  once  undressed  at  night.  Last 
night  I  slept  on  the  ramparts  with  Hodgson's  squad  of 
volunteers,  over  the  Main  G-uard .  It  is  the  coolest  place 
in  the  Fort." 


122  ATTEMPT    AT    RETURN    TO    MISSION    WORK. 


CHAPTEE  X. 

AN    ATTEMPT    AT    RETURN    TO    MISSION    WORK. 

Next  morning,  June  17th,  Mr.  Owen,  after  reflecting 
upon  what  was  best  for  him  to  do,  determined  to  walk  up 
to  the  mission  school  building,  find  out  how  things  stood, 
and  try  what  sort  of  a  residence  he  could  find,  there.  Of 
the  dangers  to  be  encountered  he  seems  to  have  taken  little 
account,  except  that  some  native  fugitives  had  come 
through  safelv. 

"  I  walked  up  in  an  awfully  hot  sun,  about  eleven 
o'clock,  and  met  with  no  molestation  on  the  way.  I  might 
almost  have  fancied  mvself  walking:  through  a  city  of  the 
dead.  The  school  Imilding  I  found  dreadfully  broken,  all 
the  bars  aud  l)olts  torn  from  the  doors,  the  glass  of  the 
windows  broken  out,  many  of  the  doors  taken  away,  books 
torn  and  scattered  in  every  room  and  all  about  the  com- 
pound, pieces  of  broken  ajjparatus  lying  here  and  there, 
and  everything  as  desolate  as  possible.  But  no  Sepoys 
were  to  be  seen.  All  was  silent  and  desolate,  without  in- 
habitant. From  the  school  I  went  to  the  church,  which 
I  found  sadly  broken,  and  comj^letely  robbed.  Scarcely  a 
door  remains  in  it.  All  the  furniture — chairs,  seats, 
lamps.  Bibles,  have  been  carried  away.  The  bell  is  in  the 
hands  of  the  Pryagwals,  who  have  taken  it  for  one  of 
their  Hindu  temi)les." 

His  house  on  the  Jumna  he  found  in  ruins.  Its  bare 
walls  filled  with  rubbish.  "I  soon  left  it,  quite  heartsick. 
Several  of  the  native  Christians  ran  to  me,  and  got  others 


ATTEMPT    AT    RETURN    TO    MISSION    WORK.  123 

from  their  hiding  places,  among  whom  was  Yunas.  I  re- 
quested him  with  his  family,  and  all  the  native  christians, 
to  come  into  the  school  building,  and  promised  to  come 
there,  and  live  there  with  them.  The  poor  things  seemed 
very  glad  to  see  me,  and  still  more  glad  of  what  I  pro- 
posed. We  went  into  a  garden  in  front  of  the  mission 
compound,  where  I  found  pieces  of  our  furniture  scattered 
about,  and  Mrs.  Pearson's  piano  all  smashed.  They  told 
me  I  would  find  some  of  our  things  in  an  adjoining  house 
belonging  to  Abdullah  (a  Mohammedan),  one  of  Mr. 
Court's  police  officers.  I  walked  in,  and  found  no  one 
there.  I  picked  up  two  or  three  of  mv  towels,  which  I 
was  glad  to  get,  and  a  few  other  things.  The  native  Chris- 
tians also  found  some  articles  belonging  to  them.  Pres- 
ently we  discovered  a  mound  of  fresh  earth.  I  got  dig- 
gers, and  soon  came  to  some  boards ;  which  when  I  had 
taken  up,  I  found  a  deep  cellar,  in  which  many  things 
were  stowed  away.  These  were  taken  out,  and  the  native 
Christians  selected  from  them  their  own  property.  The 
rest  I  directed  to  be  left  there.  The  only  article  of  Abdul- 
lah's, which  I  took  away,  was  his  splendid  copy  of  the 
Koran,  which  I  gave  to  Lieut,  (or  as  he  is  called.  Major) 
Brasyer,  commander  of  the  Sikhs,  as  a  trophy.  Brasyer 
has  promised  to  give  me  a  guard  of  Sikhs  at  the  school 
building.  He  and  Col,  Neil  and  others  were  amused  at 
my  report  of  where  I  had  been,  and  what  I  had  done. 
Several  in  the  fort  had  l)een  asking  after  me  during  the 
day,  not  knowing  where  I  had  gone," 

The  adventurous  missionary  had  unawares  made  an 
important  reconnoisance,  and  discovered  that  the  Sepoys 
were  withdrawn  from  all  parts  of  the  Jumna  bank  which 
he  had  visited  :  the  verv  direction  which  the  military  officers 


124  ATTEMPT    AT    RETURN    TO    MISSION    WORK. 

had  it  in  view  to  explore.  "  I  found  them,"  he  writes, 
"  arranging  for  a  grand  expedition  to  morrow.  Harvard 
has  asked  to  accompany  the  party.  We  are  to  start  at 
gun-fire  to  morrow  morning." 

"  June  18.  I  slept  under  a  tree  near  my  tent  last 
night,  and  early  this  morning  heard  the  preparation  and 
then  the  marching  of  troops.  1  was  soon  on  the  steamer, 
and  about  sunrise  we  were  off."  The  reconnoisance  proved 
that  the  Sepoys  had  entirely  withdrawn.  When  it  was 
completed  and  the  soldiers  returned  to  the  Fort,  Mr.  Owen 
remained  with  the  native  Christians,  among  the  ruins. 

"  It  is  pleasant  to  get  among  the  native  Christians 
again,  but  I  do  not  feel  so  comfortable  as  I  expected,  some 
of  them  having  become  half  Mohammedans.  Yunas  re- 
peated the  Kalima,  i.  e.,  their  confession  of  faith — There 
is  no  god  but  God,  and  Mohammed  is  his  prophet  ?  So  did 
Mrs.  Fitz  Gibbons  and  others.  Not  one  of  them,  except 
Gopinath,  has  shown  the  spirit  of  a  martyr. 

"  Brasyer  has  kindly  sent  a  guard  of  Sikhs  this  even- 
ing, consisting  of  two  Havildars,  two  Naiks,  and  twenty 
men.  I  have  got  a  supply  of  sugar  to  give  them,  to  put 
into  their  water  for  making  sherbet.  I  expect  to  go  up  on 
the  roof,  where  they  are  stationed,  and  sleep  in  the  midst 
of  them.  '  I  will  lay  me  down  in  peace  and  sleep :  for 
thou.  Lord,  only  makest  me  to  dwell  in  safety.' 

"  June  19.  Rose  early  this  morning,  and  began  to  set 
my  house  in  order.  In  the  midst  of  my  labors,  Mrs.  Carr 
and  her  daughters  rushed  up  from  the  fort  in  a  panic,  say- 
ing that  the  cholera  had  there  broken  out,  and  begging  me 
to  give  them  shelter.  I  sent  the  native  Christians  out  into 
the  long  school  house,  and  gave  Mrs.  Carr  and  her  daugh- 
ters rooms  in  the  east  part  of  the  college  building,  where 


ATTEMPT    AT    RETURN    TO    MISSION    WORK,  125 

they  were  soou  joined  bv  Mr.  Carr.  Then  came  Mr.  Rob- 
inson asking  for  shelter,  which  was  given.  Then  Edward 
Hamilton  and  his  clerk,  Mr.  Knight,  came  ninning  up, 
saying  the  cholera  in  the  fort  was  fearful,  and  that  people 
were  fleeing  for  their  lives  in  all  directions.  I  gave  them 
shelter  also. 

"  During  the  day,  I  have  picked  up  a  few  books  in  quite 
a  ruined  state.  Yesterday,  while  marching  with  the  troops 
through  Durgabad,  I  saw  stray  leaves,  here  and  there,  of 
my  Poole's  Synopsis,  Howe's  works,  Warburton,  and  other 
standard  authors,  that  had  been  torn  and  scattered  to  the 
four  winds  by  those  Durgabad  scoundrels. 

"  I  slept  soundly  last  night  on  the  top  of  the  house 
quite  alone  among  the  Sikhs.  Badhi,  the  Punkahwala, 
sat  near  me.  My  little  Pussy,  that  used  to  sit  so  comfort- 
able under  the  Punkah  on  my  study -table  in  the  bungalow, 
had  been  a  wanderer  ever  since  the  outbreak.  Last  night 
she  came  calling  for  me,  and  as  soon  as  she  found  me  out, 
ran  up  purring  with  the  greatest  satisfaction,  followed  me 
to  the  house-toj),  and  there  spent  the  night  with  me. 

The  cholera  was  raging  at  a  fearful  rate  at  the  Fort,  to 
day."       ' 

Upon  going  into  the  fort,  the  first  duty  which  was  de- 
manded of  him  was  to  conduct  the  funeral  of  a  victim  of 
that  terrible  plague,  the  wife  of  an  officer,  while  others 
were  lying  at  the  point  of  death.  On  the  way  to  the 
burial  ground  they  overtook  Mr.  Spry,  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land chaplain,  outside  the  main  gate,  accompanying  the 
coffin  of  another  lady,  who  had  just  died  of  cholera,  borne 
by  European  soldiers.  They  took  that  coffin  also  on  the 
carriage.  "  Mr,  Spry  read  the  burial  service  for  both  at 
once.     He  then  returned  to  the  trenches  and  read  the  ser- 


126  ATTEMPT    AT    RETURN    TO    MISSION    WORK. 

vice  over  the  bodies  of  eis^hteen  European  soldiers,  who 
had  all  died  of  cholera  during  the  day.  They  were  buried 
without  coffins,  by  twos  and  threes,  in  narrow  graves  just 
wide  enough  to  admit  them.  Their  poor  comrades  who 
were  killed  in  action  the  other  day,  in  Durgabad,  were 
never  buried.  A  party  went  out  to  recover  the  bodies,  but 
found  they  had  been  cut  to  pieces  by  the  Mohammedans, 
and  treated  with  every  manner  of  indignity." 

When  he  returned  from  the  burial  to  the  quarters,  he 
found  more  deaths,  running  up  the  number  by  cholera  to 
twenty-one  on  that  day.  He  returned  to  his  ruined  school 
house  in  the  evening.  "I  had  to  walk  up  quite  alone  and 
in  the  dark ;  and  could  scarcely  stand  when  I  reached  this 
place,  which  I  found  filled  to  overflowing.  The  Sikh  G-uard 
is  on  the  top,  and  I  take  my  station  with  them,  for  the 
night.  He  that  keepeth  Israel  neither  slumbers  nor  sleeps; 
and  unless  he  keep  us,  the  watchmen  watch  in  vain." 

"  June  20.  Had  a  good  refreshing  sleep  last  night,  and 
feel  well  again  to-day.  The  heat  is  intense,  and  we  have 
— at  least  I  have — neither  tatties  nor  punkahs,  and  the 
glass  windows  are  out,  and  the  dust  flying  into  my  room 
in  clouds. 

■'  I  saw  and  had  a  very  pleasant  talk  with  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Spry  in  the  Fort  to-day.  In  these  times  it  is  truly  refresh- 
ing to  find  those  who  take  an  interest  in  things  of  Zion.  I 
miss  the  Hays  very  much  in  this  respect.  Allahabad  never 
appeared  more  godless  than  it  does  now.  While  in  the 
Fort  I  could  scarcely  walk  about  without  hearing  profane 
language  from  various  directions.  I  never  saw  the  Euro- 
pean character  in  a  more  unfavorable  aspect. 

"June  21.  Sabbath.  We  had  service  to-day  in  English, 
which  I   conducted.      Afterwards  I  collected  the  native 


ATTEMPT    AT    RETURN    TO    MISSION    WORK.  127 

Christians,  and  had  service  with  them  in  Hindustani.  It 
was  pleasant  to  see  them  assembled  for  worship  once  more, 
although  I  fear  several  of  them,  to  save  their  lives,  have 
professed  the  Mohammedan  belief.  This  is  very  melan- 
choly, and  casts  a  bitter  alloy  into  the  pleasure  of  meeting 
them  again, 

"  The  native  reports  which  have  reached  us  from  Fut- 
tehgurh  are  of  the  most  discouraging  character.  We  have 
painful  fears  regarding  the  safety  of  our  dear  friends  there. 
No  Cawnpore  Dak  for  more  than  two  weeks  past.  The 
Futtehpore  station  has  been  destroyed,  and  Mr.  Robert 
Tucker  killed.  All  the  other  residents  have  fled,  and  are 
supposed  to  be  safe. 

"  June  22.  Walked  this  morning  to  the  Press.  The 
scene  of  desolation  on  the  way  is  beyond  all  description. 
The  Native  Hospital,  and  Blind  and  Leper  Asylums  have 
been  burned.  The  bones  of  the  poor  officers  who  fell  on 
the  Parade  ground,  have  been  gathered  up  and  buried.  ^ 
The  desolation  at  the  Press  is  dismal.  All  the  bound  '  '' 
books  in  the  Depository,  and  all  the  unbound  sheets  in 
the  binding  room,  and  the  store  rooms  adjoining,  in  value 
not  to  be  counted  in  Rupees,  have  all  been  consumed.  My 
commentary  on  the  Psalms,  printed  as  far  as  the  60th 
Psalm,  has  been  burnt.  I  have  a  copy  of  the  printed 
sheets,  which  1  happened  to  take  with  me  into  the  Fort. 
Much  of  my  manuscript,  which  was  in  the  Press,  has  also 
been  destroyed,  and  of  this  I  have  no  second  copy.  The 
manuscript  of  the  Psalms,  which  I  left  in  our  bungalow, 
has  also  been  destroyed  beyond  recovery. 

"  June  27.  During  the  past  week,  I  have  been  attend- 
ing to  the  comfort  and  security  of  the  native  Christians. 
Joel  has  just  come  from  Bareilly,  from  which  place  he  and 


128  ATTEMPT    AT    RETURN    TO    MISSION    WORK. 

Emma,  with  a  child  in  arms,  walked  the  whole  way.  The 
outbreak  there  occurred  on  the  30th  of  May.  Dr.  Hay, 
Mr.  Robinson,  the  Judge,  and  Dr.  Hansbrow,  have  been 
killed,  also  Mr.  Poynder  the  chaplain,  and  his  wife,  and 
many  others.  The  Butlers  are  safe  at  Nynee  Tal,  but  all 
their  property  has  been  plundered  and  their  houses 
burned.  All  Rohilcund  seems  to  have  fallen.  Bareilly 
appears  to  have  been  attacked  by  the  mutinous  regiment 
(18th)  on  Sabbath,  the  30th  of  May,  just  as  the  people 
were  leaving  church.  The  peoj^le  at  Shahjehanpore  are 
said  to  have  been  attacked  in  church,  and  most  of  them 
then  and  there  killed.  Joel  came  through  Shahjehanpore, 
and  saw  it  a  scene  of  perfect  desolation,  no  Europeans 
there.  He  also  came  through  Lucknow  and  Cawnpore, 
where  Sir  Henry  Lawrence  and  Sir  Hugh  Wheeler  were 
holding  out  in  their  resj^ective  entrenchments  against  the 
rebels.  Sir  Henry  Lawrence  seems  safe  at  Lucknow  ;  but 
great  apprehensions  are  entertained  for  the  safety  of  Sir 
Hugh  Wheeler's  force  at  Cawnpore,  closely  hemmed  in  as 
they  are  by  overwhelming  odds,  and  with  limited  ammuni- 
tion and  supplies. 

"  Babu  Hari  walked  to  Lucknow,  then  to  Cawnpore, 
and  so  back  to  Allahabad.  I  seut  him,  on  his  arrival,  to 
Col.  Neill,  to  give  an  account  of  what  he  had  seen.  "We 
have  no  up  country  Dah  in  these  days,  and  have  great 
difficulty  in  getting  any  authentic  intelligence.  A  very 
bad  report  has  reached  us  from  Cawnpore,  which  the  Babu 
confirms.  Several  days  since,  it  is  said,  some  forty  boats, 
with  132  Europeans  from  Futtehgurh,  were  passing  Cawn- 
pore, on  their  way  to  Allahabad.  When  they  reached 
Bithoor,  eight  miles  above  Cawnpore,  the  Nana  Sahib,  a 
Mahratta,  who  has  for  several  vears  resided  at  Bithoor, 


ATTEMPT    AT    RETURN    TO    MISSION    WORK.  129 

fired  upon  them,  and  brought  them  all  into  Cawnpore, 
where  he  had  them  taken  upon  the  parade  "ground  and 
slain.  The  party  is  said  to  have  comprised  all  the  non- 
military  people  of  Futtehgurh,  and  if  so,  our  missionary 
friends  must  have  been  among  them.  A  few  days  before 
the  outbreak  here,  I  received  a  letter  from  Freeman 
informing  me  that  all  the  missionaries  in  Delhi  had  been 
murdered.  He  wrote  in  a  desponding  style.  Poor  fellow, 
I  still  hope  that  he  and  the  rest  may  be  all  right.  For 
there  is  a  counter  flying  report  that  the  10th  Eegiment  at 
Futtehgurh  have  not  mutinied,  and  that  that  station  is 
still  safe.  The  missionary  brethren  there  have  for  some 
time  back  been  on  the  lookout,  and  have  had  native 
dresses  for  themselves  and  their  families  all  ready  to 
attempt  their  esjape.  They  were  all  living  in  one  com- 
pound and  had  prayer  meetings  daily. 

"  June  28.  The  quiet  rest  of  the  Sabbath  has  been 
very  refreshing.  I  have  not  been  able  to  get  the  European 
portion  of  the  population  together,  but  have  had  service 
quietly  with  the  native  Christians. 

"  June  30.  This  afternoon  400  or  500  Europeans  and 
700  to  800  Sikhs  started  for  Cawnpore,  amidst  great 
cheering.  The  force  is  commanded  by  Major  Eenaud  of 
the  first  Madras  Fusileers. 

"  July  7.  Another  force,  under  Gen.  Havelock,  went 
off  this  afternoon."  Immediately  on  the  breaking  out  of 
the  mutiny  the  forces  were  recalled  from  Persia,  the  war 
there  being  ended.  Col.  Havelock  with  two  regiments,  the 
78th  and  64th,  was  delayed  on  the  voyage  by  shipwreck 
but  reached  Calcutta  on  the  17th  of  June.  He  was  at 
once  raised  to  the  rank  of  Brigadier  G-eneral,  and  appointed 
to  command  the  troops  sent  to  relieve  Sir  Hugh  Wheeler 


130  ATTEMPT    AT    RETURN    TO    MISSION    WORK. 

at  Cawnpore  and  Sir  Henry  Lawrence  at  Lucknow.  He 
arrived  at  Allahabad  June  30.  "  We  fear,"  writes  Mr. 
Owen,  "  they  are  now  too  late  to  relieve  Cawnpore.  The 
force  there  is  reported  to  have  been  all  cut  up,  and  several 
European  ladies  to  be  yet  alive  in  the  hands  of  the  rebels." 

"July  14th.  Gen.  Havelock's  force  pushed  on  and 
joined  the  advance  column,  and  last  Sunday,  at  Futteh- 
pore,  were  attacked  by  the  rebels,  whom  they  defeated. 
There  were  three  regiments  of  infantry  and  two  of  cavalry 
on  the  side  of  the  enemy. 

"July  16th.  Yesterday,  Havelock  again  fought  the 
rebels  at  PandooNuddy,  about  15  miles  this  side  of  Cawn- 
pore. G-en.  Neill  has  pushed  on  to  join  him  with  a  few 
more  troops. 

"July  18th.  Day  before  yesterday  Havelock  entered 
Cawnpore,  after  hard  fighting  about  four  miles  this  side 
of  that  place.  The  women,  who  had  been  in  the  hands  of 
the  rebels,  were  all  murdered,  a  few  hours  before  the 
British  forces  entered.  In  one  house  the  troops  found  a 
pool  of  fresh  blood  with  arms,  legs  and  heads,  and  traced 
the  blood  to  a  well  near  by,  from  which  were  taken  the 
bodies  of  twenty-five  women  to  whom  they  had  belonged, 
all  recently  murdered.  In  the  same  house  was  found  the 
journal  of  a  lady  kept  until  the  day  she  was  slain. 

"Edmonstone,  formerly  of  Futtehpore,  and  recently 
officiating  as  judge  at  Banda,  has  just  arrived  here.  The 
fugitives  from  Futtehpore  went  to  Banda,  where  they  were 
joined  by  most  of  the  residents  of  that  station ;  and  thence 
went  to  Nagode,  farther  south,  thence  to  Mirzapore,  whence 
the  ladies,  Mrs.  Edmonstone  and  Mrs.  Webster,  went  to 
Calcutta,  and  the  gentlemen  came  here.  At  Humeerpore, 
Mr.  Lovd  and  Mr.  Donald  Grant  were  blown  from  a  gun. 


ATTEMPT    AT    RETURN    TO    MISSION    WORK.  131 

Bruce  and  Benjamin,  at  Banda,  have  been  killed  by  the 
Mohammedans.  At  Jhansi  all  the  Euroi^eans  have  been 
killed.  Our  prospects  are  now  darker  than  ever.  Sir 
Henry  Lawrence,  at  Lucknow,  was  wounded  on  the  2nd 
and  died  on  the  4th  inst.    A  sad  loss  to  India  at  this  time. 

"July  19th.  Baptized  Old  Maulawi  Mohammed Taki, 
who  was  examined  last  Monday  by  the  session.  At  the 
same  time  Yunas  appeared  and  confessed  his  having  re- 
peated the  Kalima  to  save  his  wife,  sister-in-law,  and 
mother-in-law  from  being  dishonored,  and  to-day  he  asked 
forgiveness  of  the  church. 

"August  10th.  Havelock  started  to  go  on  to  Lucknow, 
but  has  been  obliged  to  fall  back  to  Cawnpore.  All  Oude 
is  in  arms.  Lucknow  still  holds  out,  but  is  in  great 
danger.  Should  that  place  fall,  the  rebels  may  make  a 
rush  at  Allahabad,  and  we  may  be  besieged  in  the  fort 
again.  Great  preparations  are  going  forward  in  the  fort 
to  be  ready  for  such  an  event.  Delhi  is  still  in  the  hands 
of  the  rebels,  and  the  British  troops  have  been  there  try- 
ing to  retake  it  ever  since  the  8th  of  June.  The  station  and 
cantonments  of  Agra  are  in  the  hands  of  the  insurgents; 
but  the  Europeans  are  all  safe  in  the  fort.  In  all  the 
Northwestern  Provinces  there  is  no  such  thing  as  order 
and  government,  excejDt  in  the  few  garrisons  over  which 
the  British  flag  is  still  waving. 

"August  18th.  No  dak  from  Calcutta  for  several 
days  past.  The  native  troops  at  Dinapore  have  mutinied, 
and  are  now  scattered  over  the  province  of  Behar,  and 
stopping  the  mail  carts.  Prospects  are  still  very  dark. 
In  the  Fort  preparations  are  made  for  blowing  up  the 
whole  place,  in  case  it  should  be  necessary  to  evacuate 
Allahabad,  The  Munnises  have  just  left  by  steamer  for 
Calcutta. 


132  ATTEMPT    AT    RETURN    TO    MISSION    WORK. 

"August  19t]i.  I  am  here  alone  with  Mr.  Sandys. 
We  have  better  news  from  Agra  and  Delhi.  If  Lucknow 
could  be  relieved,  we  might  hope  to  see  things  soon  begin- 
ning to  mend.  Calcutta  dak  and  telegraph  still  closed. 
The  Cawnpore  dak  and  wire  have  alsD  been  closed  again. 

"  August  23.  Yesterday  a  rumor  reached  us  that 
Lucknow  had  fallen,  and  that  the  Cawnpore  tragedy  had 
been  there  re-enacted  ;  also  that  Lohunda  was  in  the  hands 
of  the  rebels,  who  were  tearing  up  the  railway. 

"  To-day  I  received  a  letter  from  Scott,  dated  July 
25th,  the  first  letter  from  any  of  our  brethren  up  the 
country  since  May  14th.  He  has  heard  of  the  murder  of 
our  dear  Futtehgurh  brethren  and  sisters.  The  station  of 
Agra  has  been  burned  and  destroyed. 

"  August  24th,  Allahabad  Fort.  On  Saturday  I  was 
warned  not  to  remain  at  the  Jumna  alone.  The  Muharam 
has  just  commenced,  and  the  Mohammedans  have  vowed 
destruction  to  all  the  "  infidels  "  they  can  lay  hold  of. 
Walter  Freehng  kindly  sent  me  up  a  note  from  the  Fort 
that  Lieut.  Jenkins  would  gladly  allow  me  to  come  into 
his  quarters.  I  came  down  and  received  a  kind  welcome. 
I  slept  here  on  Saturday  night  and  went  up  to  the  Jumna 
yesterday,  and  spent  a  quiet  Sabbath  with  the  native 
Christians.  I  returned  last  night,  have  now  become  the 
guest  of  the  mess,  to  which  Freeling,  Jenkins,  Christopher 
and  other  pleasant  gentlemen  belong,  and  receive  from 
them  all  great  kindness ;  am  making  arrangements  to  have 
the  native  Christians  brought  within  the  outer  entrench- 
ments." 

At  this  point  Mr.  Owen's  journal  letters  come  to  an 
end.  Having  a^one  to  Calcutta  to  meet  his  wife,  on  her 
return    from   America,   he   was   there   detained  for   four 


ATTEMPT    AT    RETURN    TO    MISSION    WORK.  133 

months  by  the  unsettled  state  of  the  country.  Allahabad 
had  become  the  base  of  military  operations  for  the  northern 
provinces.  Mission  work  was  entirely  swept  from  the 
field  of  all  that  group  of  stations  comprehended  under  the 
name  of  Furrukhabad.  The  laborious  and  prayerful  work 
of  twenty  years  seemed  to  have  been  expended  in  vain ; 
all  its  fruits  utterly  extinguished. 


134  RETURNING    TO    WORK. 


CHAPTEE   XI. 

RETURNING  TO  WORK.   FROM  CALCUTTA  TO  FURRUKHABAD 
IN  THE  TRAIL  OF  THE  MUTINY,  AND  THROUGH 

LORD  Clyde's  army. 

On  the  15tli  of  September,  Mr.  Owen  reached  Calcutta, 
where  his  wife  landed  on  the  21st ;  he  did  not  leave  that 
*        city  on  his  return  to  the  north  until  January  next.     Mean- 
I  (^  while  occurred  Havelock's  final  march  on  Lucknow,  and 

reinforcement  of  the  European  garrison  there.  Lord  Clyde's 
victories  at  Cawnpore  and  Alumbagh,  and  relief  of  the 
Residency  of  Lucknow,  the  recapture  of  Delhi  by  Oeneral 
Wilson,  and  protection  of  Agra  by  Colonel  G-reathed. 
But  Lucknow,  although  humiliated,  and  her  prey  wrested 
out  of  her  grasp,  was  still,  at  the  beginning  of  1858, 
unsubdued ;  and  the  mutineers,  who  now  made  that  city 
their  headc|uarters,  remained  a  numerous,  well  organized, 
and  well  equipped  army.  Oude  and  the  adjoining  country 
across  the  Ganges  were  still  occupied  by  conflicting  forces. 
Missionary  oj^erations  were  still  impracticable  in  the 
region  of  Allahabad. 

Mr.  Owen,  at  Calcutta,  remained  imimtiently  listening 
to  every  report  of  the  movements  which  seemed  to  be 
opening  the  way  for  return  to  his  work.  On  the  24th  of 
Nov.  he  writes,  "  We  spent  Saturday  wiih  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Duff,  and  went  with  him  again  over  his  noble  institution. 
Last  night  we  were  in  company  of  upwards  of  thirty 
Christian  friends,  where  we  saw  all  the  Lacroix  party.  We 
see  them  frequently,  and  have  much  delighful  intercourse 


RETURNING    TO    WORK.  135 

with  them."  "  I  have  much  to  be  thankful  for,  life  spared, 
wife  and  sou  spared,  the  sympathy  and  affection  of  dear 
friends,  a  hope  in  the  Blessed  Redeemer." 

On  the  19th  of  January,  1858,  Mr.  Owen  left  Calcutta 
alone,  for  the  field  of  his  mission.  The  journey  was  one 
of  exploration  amon^  ruins,  to  find  out  where  to  recom- 
mence, and  what  remained  that  could  be  useful.  From 
Calcutta  the  railway  then  extended  as  far  north  as  Ranee- 
gunge.  At  that  station  he  was  detained  most  of  two  days, 
all  the  garis  (carriages)  being  engaged  for  the  transporta- 
tion of  troops.  Part  of  that  time  he  spent  in  visiting  the 
camp  and  hospital,  in  talking  with  the  men  on  the  interest 
of  their  souls,  and  reading  the  Scriptures  to  them.  In 
the  hosj^ital,  "  When  I  suggested  having  worship  with 
them,  they  immediately  got  me  a  desk  and  a  Bible,  and 
were  all  very  attentive,  some  of  them  following  me  in 
their  Bibles  while  I  read." 

On  leaving  Raneegunge,  he  went  in  company  with  cer- 
tain military  officers  on  their  way  to  Lucknow.  "A  gen- 
tleman accustomed  to  the  use  of  fire  arms  kindly  loaded 
my  revolver  for  me,  and  put  the  caps  on.  I  heard  the 
driver  giving  notice,  during  the  night,  to  some»natives,  that 
I  was  armed.  Our  carriages  continued  near  each  other  all 
night.  We  passed  two  or  three  detachments  of  troops  by 
the  way,  and  hundreds  of  carts  laden  with  supplies.  My 
carriage  was  a  comfortable  one;  but  the  night  was  very 
cold.  This  morning  a  cold  north  wind  was  blowing  down 
from  the  hills.  I  wrapped  myself  up  in  my  cloak,  and 
enjoyed  it  greatly.  The  scenery  in  all  directions  is  beauti- 
ful and  the  mountain  air  bracing." 

It  was  through  a  constant  stream  of  military,  coming 
and  going,  that  Mr.  Owen  had  to  make  his  way.     Upon 


136  RETURNING    TO    WORK. 

his  arrival  at  the  station  of  Nimeaghant,  the  officer  in 
command  there,  whose  duty  it  was  to  receive  troops  on 
their  way,  feed  them,  and  pass  them  on,  had  just  received 
orders  to  have  rations  for  two  hundred  men  a  day,  for 
several  days  to  C(mie,  whi(;h  seemed  to  confirm  the  rumors 
of  hard  fighting  up  the  country.  ''They  say  all  is  safe  as 
far  as  Sasseram,  and  if  there  is  any  danger  beyond,  the 
officer  commanding  there  will  not  allow  us  to  go  on,  until 
the  road  is  quite  clear.  If  all  goes  well,  we  reach  Sasseram 
the  day  after  to-morrow."  At  various  places  he  found  the 
road  blocked  up  with  bullock  carts,  conveying  troops  to 
the  north,  not  a  promising  symptom  for  the  conditions  of 
m.issionary  work. 

Next  day  he  met  a  rumor  that  Amar  Singh  was  in 
force  at  Roletas  Gurh,  and  that  the  British  troops  were  to 
attack  him  from  Sasseram  in  a  few  days.  "  The  people  are 
quietly  pursuing  their  occupations." 

On  arrival  at  Sasseram,  he  found  the  report  correct  as 
to  the  intended  attack  upon  Roletas  Gurh.  But  as  that 
was  not  to  be  made  for  a  few  days,  and  no  impediment 
was  put  in  his  way,  he  determined  to  push  forward.  At 
Sasseram  he  spent  the  Sabbath,  and  had  religious  services 
with  some  of  the  soldiers.  He  mentions  with  affection 
some  officers  in  whose  company  he  had  travelled  so  far, 
'and  with  whom  he  had  worship  on  Sabbath  evening. 
"  After  we  rose,  (from  kneeling  in  prayer)  they  all  thanked 
me.  Poor  dear  fellows,  they  seem  very  friendly.  They 
all  seem  to  have  been  well  brought  up  in  the  Church  of 
England." 

At  Sasseram  Mr.  Owen  parted  from  his  military  friends, 
who  had  to  wait  there  for  their  men  to  come  up.  At 
Benares  he  found  some  of  his  old  missionary  friends  ;  but 


RETURNING    TO    WORK. 


137 


their  kindness  failed  to  induce  him  to  stay  more  than  part 

of  three  days  with  them.     Through  crowds  of  Karanchies 

laden  with  European  soldiers,  and  accepting  conveyance 

with  a  military  friend,  Capt.  Bunbury,  in  a  government 

van,  he  pushed  on  his  way,  and  reached  Allahabad  the  next 

morning.     Along  the  road  between  Benares  and  Allahabad  ^/ 

he  remarks  that  he  had  never  seen  the  country  in  a  better 

state  of  cultivation.     "The  poor  cultivators  seem  to  have  iA/-^i.-o^ 

taken  little  interes^in  the  rebellion,  either  against  or  for 

us."     "I  saw  the  outlines  of  the  old  fort  by  moonlight. 

Many  hearts  feel   grateful  for  the  protection  it  afforded 

last  June.     The  esplanade  in  front  is  covered  with  tents. 

As  we  came   up  the  road  leading  from  the  fort  to  the 

station,  I  saw  the  plain  on  our  left  covered  with  a  sea  of 

canvas,  the  encampment  of  the  Queen's  Second  Dragoon 

Guards." 

"The  part  near  the  station  is  covered  with  a  park  of 
artillery,  and  in  the  part  where  the  Sepoy  lines  were, 
European  barracks  are  in  course  of  rapid  preparation." 
"  We  entered  the  Mission  Press  compound  shortly  before 
one  o'clock  this  morning."  "Babu  John  Hari,  and  Mirza, 
and  other  native  Christians  were  soon  up,  and  came  to 
assist  in  taking  my  things  off  the  van.  I  was  cold,  and 
felt  too  much  excited  to  sleep.  I  was  early  up,  and  walked 
with  Kennedy  to  the  fort  to  find  Dr.  Gruise."  His  tent 
was  on  the  esplanade.  "  One  of  his  servants  took  us  to 
the  scene  of  his  laborious  duties."  "  We  had  then  a  long 
walk  through  the  hospitals,  in  which  are  430  sick  and 
wounded.  It  would  be  impossible  to  speak  too  highly  in 
praise  of  the  perfect  neatness  and  cleanliness,  in  which  we 
saw  the  poor  fellows,  in  their  comfortable  wards  and  beds. 
Every  thing  is  done  for  them  that  human  skill  and  kind- 


138  RETURNING    TO    WORK. 

ness  can  do."  "Col.  Greathed,  the  hero  of  Delhi  and  Agra, 
is  now  here,  on  his  way  to  Calcutta,  a  very  soldierly  look- 
ing man." 

Entertained  by  Mr.  Court,  the  magistrate,  as  his  guest 
in  the  mess  for  the  few  days  which  intervened  before  he 
could  proceed  to  Futtehgurh  where  he  expected  to  meet 
some  brethren  from  the  northern  stations,  Mr.  Owen  was 
in  the  way  of  hearing,  from  both  civilians  and  military 
men,  the  news  of  what  was  going  on  in  both  departments 
of  the  public  service,  and  being  deeply  interested  in  having 
the  native  Christians  recognized  as  worthy  of  government 
confidence,  consistently  defended  their  caus3,  in  that  com- 
pany. He  collected  many  examples  of  their  loyalty,  self- 
reliance  and  enterprise,  when  trusted  as  soldiers,  or  other- 
wise. Some  of  them,  to  save  their  lives  and  those  of  iheir 
families,  had  sul^mitted  to  repeat  the  Mohammedan  creed; 
and  now  came  to  him  lamenting  their  lapse,  and  begging  to 
be  taken  back  into  the  church.  Many  of  them,  through 
all  their  trials  had  clung  to  the  ruins  of  the  Mission  prem- 
ises, and  that  neighborhood.  Babu  John  Hari  had  mended 
one  of  the  broken  presses,  and  commenced  printing  jobs. 
For  that  purpose  he  had  obtained  a  government  license. 

Allahabad  was  at  that  time  in  the  midst  of  a  revolu- 
tion, going  to  make  it  for  a  time  the  seat  of  the  general 
government,  and  the  centre  of  military  operations.  Changes 
were  taking  place  in  every  direction,  and  every  thing  unset- 
tled, mission  work  was  still  impracticable.  Hindu  Melas 
were  also  susy^encled.  "  The  Pryagwals  have  nearly  all 
left  Pryagwalitolah.  Several  of  them  live  in  Daragunge  ; 
and,  as  the  people  are  prohibited  from  going  to  the  Tribeni 
in  large  companies,  the  Pryagwals  go  down  themselves, 
one  or  two  at  a  time,  and  luring  a  lotah  of  water  from  the 


RETURNING    TO    WORK.  139 

sacred  point  of  the  junction,  mix  it  with  other  Ganges 
water  in  Daragunge,  and  there  bathe  the  few  people  from 
the  city,  who  persist  in  patronizing  them." 

"  The  ungodly  lives  of  Europeans  have  been  no  incon- 
siderable hindrance  to  the  progress  of  the  Grospel  in 
India."  "  Chester  was  highly  indignant  at  a  man  called 
De  Cruz,  for  turning  Mussulman.  De  Cruz  was  asked  if 
he  had  become  a  Mussulman.  He  very  coolly  replied,  '  Yes, 
as  a  temporary  measure.'     Chester  was  for  hanging  him." 

Feb.  2nd,  "I  have  received  a  letter  from  Scott  at 
Landour,  where  he  was  writing  from  the  midst  of  a  snow 
storm.  He  intended  going  down  to  Agra,  in  a  week  or 
two,  and  wishes  me  to  try  and  come  there.  Fullerton  is 
at  Futtehgurh,  a^id  I  have  written  to  him  to  stand  fast 
there,  until  I  come.  I  hope  to  start  in  a  day  or  two.  To 
get  as  far  as  Cawnpore  is  easy  enough  by  Government 
dak  ;  but  beyond  there  is  no  dak,  but  the  mail  cart ;  and 
that  passes  twenty  miles  from  Futtehgurh.  However,  I 
hope  to  get  on  somehow." 

Feb.  6th,  Camp  Futtehpore.  "  On  Saturday  morning 
I  got  an  order  from  the  Brigadier  for  a  government  dah  at 
my  own  expense.  He  gave  me  also  a  pass  for  the  train  to 
Khaga,  and  my  passage  to  that  place  cost  me  nothing. 
The  train  was  a  very  long  one,  bringing  us  commissariat 
stores,  and  munitions  of  war."  The  commander-in-chief 
was  expected  to  meet  him  by  the  way  ;  but  at  Khaga 
heard  that  he  was  at  Cawnpore,  crossing  his  troops  into 
Oude. 

While  the  engineer  was  taking  in  water,  I  conversed 
with  some  of  the  Sepoys  who  mutinied  at  Nowgong. 
About  80  of  them  remained  staunch,  and  protected  their 
Major.     The  Government  have  committed  to  their  charge 


140  RETURNING    TO    WORK. 

the  railway  works  at  Bawari.  I  asked  them  why  their 
comrades  mutinied.  They  professed  entire  ignorance  of 
the  cause,  simply  saying  "God  made  them  bad."  I  asked 
them  whether  they  would  shoot  any  of  their  old  comrades, 
if  they  should  meet  them.  "  Yes,  certainly,"  said  they, 
for  if  we  did  not,  they  would  shoot  us." 

The  country  through  which  we  passed  is  under  cultiva- 
tion, and  the  crops  seem  as  usual. 

From  Khaga,  I  came  on  to  Futtehpore,  22  miles,  by 
government  van,  paying  for  myself.  The  dak  bungalows 
between  Allahabad  and  Futtehpore,  were  all  burned  during 
the  rebellion,  except  the  one  at  Lohunda ;  the  telegraph 
wires  all  destroyed,  and  nearly  all  the  telegraph  posts. 
The  wire  is  now  supported  by  temporary  posts  of  bamboo, 
and  whatever  else  material  came  first  to  hand.  At  Belinda, 
four  miles  from  Futtehpore,  where  Havelock  was  first 
attacked,  a  id  whence  he  proceeded  and  fought  the  battle 
of  Futtt'bp  >re,  Sunday  morning,  July  12,  the  first  advan- 
tage gained  by  us,  after  the  dreadful  events  of  June,  we 
stopped  to  change  horses.  I  asked  the  people  of  the  vil- 
lage about  it.  They  saw  it,  and  said  they  were  all  loyal, 
and  furnished  our  troops  with  supplies. 

I  drove  to  the  Camp,  not  knowing  where  I  was  to  find 
shelter,  but  inquiring  for  Mr.  Marcy's  tent.  The  driver 
brought  me  into  the  cutchery  compound  to  the  military 
camp,  and  I  was  met  immediately,  by  a  pleasant  gentle- 
man on  horseback,  Major  Babington,  of  the  17th  Madras 
Native  Infantry,  with  a  kind  "How  do  you  do,  sir?  Are 
you  going  up  the  country  ?  You'll  stop  and  give  us  service 
to-morrow  ?  But  unfortunately  we  are  going  out  on  a 
tour,  to  be  gone  several  days.  But  there's  my  tent,  occupy 
it  as  long  as  you  like.     We  dine  at  six,  this  evening,  and 


RETURNING    TO    WORK.  141 

shall  be  happy  to  have  you  with  us.  Take  your  things  to 
my  tent,  and  I'll  be  back  in  a  few  minutes.  I  deposited 
my  things  in  my  new  home,  and  drove  off  on  the  van  to 
look  at  the  mission  premises."  It  was  in  G-opeenath's  con- 
gregation. The  property  had  been  seriously  injured,  and 
some  of  the  houses  burned,  but  some  of  them  were  still  in- 
habited by  native  Christians.  And  Mr.  Owen  thought  that 
as  *'  the  walls  were  standing,  if  covered  over  before  the 
next  rains,  they  would  with  some  repairing,  be  as  good  as 
ever." 

Mr.  Owen  then  visited  the  civil  camp,  and  meeting 
some  acquaintances  there,  dismissed  his  van,  and  in  their 
company  took  a  walk  among  the  ruins  in  other  parts  of  the 
city,  describing  the  desolation,  which  the  mutiny  and  its 
punishment  had  left  behind  them.  Dining  with  Major 
Babington  that  evening,  he  was  introduced  to  the  principal 
officers  of  the  station,  by  whom  he  was  treated  with  the 
kindest  courtesy.  Next  day  he  preached  in  the  camp. 
The  conclusion  of  his  observations  was  that  Futtehj^ore 
was  quite  safe,  and  that  if  Gropeenath  were  there  he  might 
recommence  missionary  operations  on  a  small  scale.  His 
next  letter  was  from  "  Cawjipore,  Feb.  9th.  Here  I  am, 
in  the  station,  which  of  all  that  have  suffered  by  the  rebel- 
lion, has  been  the  scene  of  most  suffering,  cruelty  and 
slaughter.  I  left  the  Major's  tent  at  half-jmst  eight.  I 
passed  the  mission  premises,  and  left  money,  and  an  order 
with  Henry  to  have  the  four  catechists'  houses  repaired 
immediately.  The  natives  should  see  as  soon  as  possible 
that  we  have  not  been  driven  from  the  ground.  I  think 
Futtehpore  will  now  remain  safe.  The  only  fear,  so  far  as 
I  can  see,  is  that  the  rebels,  when  driven  from  Lucknow 
and  Oude,  may  make  a  dash  that  way.  But  the  authorities 


142 


RETURNING    TO    WORK. 


must  protect  the  railway,  and  other  property  there,  and 
not  allow  the  enemy  again  to  take  possession.  The  com- 
mander-in-chief went  over  to  Allahabad  on  Sunday  morn- 
ing, and  passed  through  Futtehpore  on  his  return  to  Cawn- 
pore  early  this  morning,  having  left  Allahabad  on  Monday 
night.  The  horses  had  been  well  used  up,  and  consequently 
I  came  on  slowly,  and  reached  Cawnpore  just  before  sun- 
set. The  road  is  well  kept  open,  and  quite  safe.  I  came 
comfortably  in  one  of  the  government  vans.  The  country 
is  under  cultivation,  and  the  crops  appear  as  usual ;  but 
the  road  to-day  bore  more  evident  marks  of  the  rebellion 
than  any  part  I  have  seen,  except  at  the  stations  of  Allah- 
abad and  Futtehpore.  Most  of  the  villages  had  been  plun- 
dered and  burnt,  and  the  people  are  just  beginning  to  settle 
in  them  again.  The  telegraph  posts  had  nearly  all  been 
cut,  and  temporary  posts  have  been  put  up.  The  bare 
walls  of  the  two  dah  bungalows,  at  KuUianpoor  and  Sir- 
soul  are  standing.  KuUianpoor,  the  second  dah  bungalow 
from  Cawnpore,  is  the  place  to  which  ihe  revolted  regi- 
ments had  gone,  on  their  way  to  Allahabad,  when  the 
Nana  went  out  and  brought  them  back  to  Cawnpore.  At 
Aung  I  saw  the  entrenchment,  or  a  part  of  it,  from  behind 
which  the  rebels  attempted  to  oppose  Havelock's  progress, 
after  the  battle  of  Futtehpore.  They  were  driven  from 
their  position,  and  fell  back  three  miles  to  the  Pandoo 
Nuddi.  There  they  began  to  break  down  the  Pakha 
bridge;  but  had  not  time  to  do  much,  before  Havelock 
was  again  upon  them.  They  had  another  entrenchment 
on  this  side  of  the  bridge,  a  portion  of  which  is  still  there. 
After  two  hours  fighting,  the  rebels  retreated  towards 
Cawnpore  and  made  a  stand,  on  the  15th  of  July,  at  the 
place  where  the  road  into  cantonment  forks  from  the  trunk 


RETURNING    TO    WORK.  143 

road.  After  Havelock  had  defeated  them  at  this  last 
place,  the  Nana  came  into  Cawnpore,  and  caused  every 
European  here,  about  150,  to  be  butchered  that  night. 
Havelock  came  in  the  next  mornins^,  and  found  the 
slaughter  house  and  the  well.  The  scene,  as  we  approached 
and  entered  the  station,  was  sad — sad  beyond  description. 
The  ruin  is  more  extensive  and  complete,  and  the  desola- 
tion much  more  visible  and  striking  than  in  Allahabad. 

"  I  am  in  Nir  Muhammed's  Hotel,  rather  a  rough  affair, 
but  a  great  convenience  just  now.  One  is  glad  to  get  any 
shelter,  in  such  a  time  as  this.  The  Commander-in-chief's 
camp  is  here,  and  troops  are  crossing  on  two  or  three 
bridges,  day  and  night.  The  whole  place  is  full  of  bustle 
and  dust,  swarming  with  red  coats.  In  the  compound  of 
the  Hotel  are  encamped  the  ladies,  who  have  just  come 
down  with  a  convoy  from  Agra. 

'*  One's  heart  sickens  in  going  over  this  vast  scene  of  des- 
olation and  ruins,  with  the  recollection  of  what  Cawnpore 
was  only  a  few  Dionths  since,  and  that  all  the  recent 
occupants  of  these  walls  are  now  in  eternity,  sent  there, 
alas!  sadly  unprepared.  Cawnpore  is  like  a  city  of  the 
dead.  I  can  scarcely  recognize  places  with  which  I  was 
(mce  acquainted.  After  surveying  the  new  fort,  we  drove 
to  the  chief's  camp,  and  called  on  Major  Norman,  the  son 
of  my  old  friend,  and  fellow-passenger  round  the  Cape. 
I  expect  to  leave  early  on  Friday  morning,  by  G-overnment 
van,  for  Agra.  I  have  just  ^'eceived  a  letter  from  Fuller- 
ton,  who  has  returned  to  that  city;  also  one  from  Butler, 
from  Meerut. 

"  This  evening  I  drove  out  to  find  some  of  the  places. 
which  have  obtained  such  a  sad  notoriety.  No  native 
that  I  met  would  tell  me  the  way  to  the  House  of  Murder. 


144  RETURNING    TO    WORK. 

Thev  all  feign  entire  ignorance  of  its  locality,  and  of  what 
occurred  there.  At  last  I  got  a  drummer  bov  of  the  34th 
to  come  with  me  and  show  me  the  way.  He  is  a  bright 
little  fellow,  and  told  me  of  their  recent  hard  fighting  with 
the  Gwalior  rebels,  and  pointed  out  the  places  where  some 
of  the  severest  struggles  took  place.  The  slaughter  house 
has  been  blown  up  and  the  well  in  which  the  bodies  were 
thrown,  has  been  filled.  A  very  beautiful  monument 
"To  the  Memory  of  the  Women  and  Children  of  H.  M. 
32nd,  who  were  massacred  near  this  place,"  has  been 
erected  by  twenty  men  of  that  regiment,  who  passed 
through  Cawnpore  in  November.  The  well  into  which 
Miss  Wheeler  threw  herself,  a  few  feet  distant,  has  also 
been  covered  over.  The  trees,  against  which  the  Sepoys 
dashed  the  children,  have  been  cut  down.  They  were  just 
back  of  the  house,  between  that  and  the  well.  The  bark 
which  was  stained  with  the  children's  blood,  has  been 
taken  off ;  but  the  trees  are  lying  there  still. 

The  slaughter  house  is  in  ruins,  and  one  cannot  see 
what  it  was,  but  the  entrenchment,  if  such  it  may  be 
called,  is  just  as  it  was  when  Wheeler  capitulated.  There 
is  no  entrenchment,  only  a  mud  bank,  scarcely  as  high  as 
one's  knee,  a  few  rods  in  front  of  the  buildings  they 
occupied;  in  some  places  no  bank  at  all.  It  is  perfectly 
astonishing  that  they  were  held  so  long,  by  so  weak  a  force, 
against  such  overwhelming  odds,  and  proves,  more  than 
anything  I  have  yet  seen,  the  rebels'  want  of  skill  and 
courage.  In  the  defence  were  only  150  of  the  Queen's 
32nd,  15  of  the  Madras  Fusileers,  and  a  few  other  fighting 
men,  and  6  small  guns.  The  place  is  very  extensive,  and, 
even  if  really  well  entrenched,  would  require  at  least  500 
men  to  defend  the  works.     It  was  surrounded  by  at  least 


RETURNING    TO    WORK.  145 

20,000  of  the  Nana's  forces,  who  had  not  less  than  50  or 
60  guns  battering  it  day  and  night  from  every  direction. 
I  never  saw  buildings  so  thoroughly  battered  and  riddled. 
No  wonder  the  poor  people  lost  all  heai-t,  balls  constantly 
cominsf  in  upon  them,  bricks  falling  and  walls  tumbling 
about  their  ears,  no  quiet  day  or  night,  many  being  killed 
daily,  others  dying  of  wounds,  and  sunstroke.  This  is 
the  most  dismal  of  all  the  dismal  scenes  of  desolation 
that  I  have  yet  seen  caused  by  this  rebellion.  It  makes 
one's  heart  sick  to  walk  about  and  think  of  the  grief 
and  suffering  these  battered  and  riddled  walls  have  wit- 
nessed. Some  who  died  are  buried  in  a  small  garden, 
most  however  were  thrown  into  a  well  near  one  of  the 
buildings.  On  some  of  the  walls  are  still  marks  of  blood. 
The  place  is  still  marked  where  young  Wheeler,  the  gen- 
eral's son  and  aide-de-camp,  was  killed  by  a  round  shot, 
throwing  his  blood  all  over  the  wall.^  How  our  people 
managed  to  hold  out  those  20  days  is  matter  of  astonish- 
ment. Ec[ually  astonishing  is  the  fatuity  evinced  in 
entrenching  there.  They  were  exposed  on  every  side, 
without  any  cover  from  the  enemy's  cannon  and  musketry, 
and  in  every  direction  the  walls  are  battered  and  broken 
in,  and  heaps  of  brick  lying  all  about. 

"Lieut.  Thompson,  one  of  the  only  three  survivors  of 
Cawnpore,  whom  I  met  this  evening,  says  the  place  is  just 
as  they  left  it.  Thompson  is  a  particularly  pleasant  man, 
and  gives  a  most  interesting  account  of  what  he  has  seen 
and  suffered.  He  was  wounded  the  other  day  at  Calpee, 
and  can  scarcely  walk.  He  and  Delafosse  and  private 
Murphy  are  the  only  survivors  of  all  who  went  into  the 


1)  Another  account  is  that  young  Wheelei-  was  fatally  wounded 
in  a  sally  on  the  20th,  and  died  next  day. 


146  RETURNING    TO    WORK. 

entrenchments  here  on  the  6th  of  last  June.  Groverument 
ought  to  pension  and  title  them,  instead  of  exposing  them 
to  further  danger.  Murphy  is  fighting  at  Lucknow,  and 
Thompson  will  be  at  it  again  as  soon  as  his  wound  heals. 
Delafosse,  they  say,  is  half  mad. 

"  Wheeler  capitulated  with  the  Nana  on  the  26th  of 
June,  and  the  ladies  began  to  move  to  the  boats  about  6 
o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  27th,  and  by  eight  A.  M., 
all  were  on  board.  They  were  not  without  suspicions  of 
foul  play,  but  had  no  idea  that  it  could  be  so  bad.  I  have 
heard  from  native  reports  that  when  the  ladies  came  out 
of  the  entrenchments  to  go  on  board,  they  could  scarcely 
be  distinguished  from  native  women,  they  were  so  sun- 
burnt and  covered  with  dust  and  smoke.  Willock  told  me 
this  evening  that  our  European  soldiers,  when  going  into 
action,  to  urge  each  other  on,  often  call  out  '  Cawnpore, 
Cawnpore,'  and  the  Sikhs  cry  '  Cawnpore  h/i  badla  — 
Cawnpore  ha  badla  ! ' — '  Revenge  of  Cawnpore  ! ' 

"Feb.  11.  Breakfasted  this  morning  with G-regson, and 
afterwards  drove  with  him  over  the  ground  of  the  late 
disasters  under  Wyndham ;  also  to  the  church  and  grave- 
yard. The  roof  of  the  church  was  burnt,  and  fell  in;  but 
an  awning  of  Sirka  grass  has  been  run  over  it,  a  shelter 
from  the  sun,  but  not  for  rain,  rude  seats  placed  inside, 
something  like  a  pulpit  set  up,  and  service  is  conducted 
there  on  Sundays.  The  walls  are  all  blackened  with  smoke. 
They  seem  good,  and  the  tower  is  still  standing.  The 
place  is  sadly  dilapidated.  The  monuments  in  the  burial 
ground  are  much  broken."  "  On  returning  I  found  here 
Debi  Din,  one  of  the  native  Christians,  who  came  with  the 
missionaries  from  Futtehgurh,  and  was  with  them  until 
they  were  seized  at  Nawabgunge.     His  account  is  most 


RETURNING    TO    WORK,  147 

touching.  I  have  determined  to  remain  here  a  day  or  two 
longer,  and  take  down  his  statement,  before  going  on  to 
Agra.  His  account  agrees,  for  the  most  part,  with  what 
I  have  heard,  but  adds  further  particulars. 

"  A  large  number  (132)  of  Europeans  left  Futtehgurh, 
on  the  4th  of  June,  in  boats,  to  make  their  escape  down 
the  river,  either  to  Cawnpore,  or  Allahabad.  Our  mission- 
ary friends.  Freeman  and  his  wife,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Johnson, 
Campbell,  his  wife  and  two  children,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
M'Mullin,  were  with  others  on  one  of  the  boats.  They 
proceeded  with  very  great  difficulty,  in  some  places  giving 
the  natives  money  to  be  allowed  to  proceed,  and  in  others, 
fighting  their  way  through  crowds  of  rebels." 

"They  were  not  taken  at  Bithoor,  as  we  had  heard,  but 
five  miles  further  down,  and  five  miles  above  Cawnpore, 
at  Nawabgunge.  There  they  saw  with  spy-glasses,  guns 
placed  on  the  banks  to  oppose  their  progress  down  the 
river,  and  wrote  a  letter  to  G-eneral  Wheeler,  asking  for 
assistance  to  get  up  to  his  entrenchments,  and  offered  a 
man,  who  afterward  proved  to  be  a  spy  of  the  ISTana's, 
200  Rs.,  to  take  the  letter  up  to  Wheeler.  They  heard  the 
booming  of  cannon,  and  knew  that  all  Caw d pore  was  up 
and  that  the  Europeans  were  somewhere  in  one  place 
defending  themselves.  There  they  remained,  near  a  small 
island  in  the  river,  about  two  days,  unable  to  get  on  down 
the  river,  and  unable  to  get  assistance  from  the  English. 
At  last,  hundreds  of  people,  Budmashes,  Sepoys,  Sowars, 
cultivators  from  the  villages,  men,  women  and  children, 
surrounded  them.  They  fought  as  long  as  they  could, 
the  ladies  loading  and  the  gentlemen  firing  the  muskets. 
A  round  shot  broke  a  hole  in  the  large  boat,  on  which 
they  had  all  been  obliged  to  get.     The  boat  began  to  sink. 


148  RETURNING    TO    WORK. 

and  all  got  out  on  the  small  island,  the  ladies  holding  their 
children  in  their  arms,  under  the  scorching  sun  of  June, 
the  hots  blowing  in  full  blast.  All  knelt  down,  and  Mr. 
Campbell  led  them  in  prayer.  Then  they  directed  the 
servants  on  the  boat  to  break  all  the  weapons  and  throw 
them  into  the  river.  They  were  soon  beset  with  mul- 
titudes, who  took  away  their  watches,  all  they  had  in  their 
pockets,  their  hats,  shoes,  stockings,  coats,  every  thing  ex- 
cept a  slight  covering  from  the  waist  downward.  Then  all 
were  put  into  a  large  boat  and  brought  to  the  Cawupore 
side.  Mr.  Campbell  requested  the  three  native  Christians, 
who  were  with  them,  to  escape  and  get  back  to  Futteh- 
gurh,  and  warn  all  there  to  flee,  and  try  to  save  them- 
selves, 

"  Debi  Din  saw  the  whole  party  brought  to  the  shore, 
the  ladies  brought  off  first,  and  made  to  sit  on  the  ground ; 
then  the  gentlemen  were  brought  off  and  tied  with  a  long 
rope  arm  to  arm.  The  Sowars  rode  near  the  ladies  while 
thus  sitting  on  the  ground.  The  ladies  joined  their  hands 
and  in  an  attitude  of  entreaty,  begged  for  their  lives.  The 
Sowars  replied  to  them  in  abiisive  and  obscene  language, 
shook  their  swords  over  them,  and  told  them  not  one  of 
them  should  live.  When  the  gentlemen  had  all  been  tied 
together  in  a  ring,  the  ladies  were  placed  within  the  ring, 
and  thus,  they  were  all  marched  off.  Mr.  Campbell  gave 
a  farewell  salam  to  the  native  Christians ;  and  the  latter 
gazed  after  the  company,  till  a  bazar,  through  which  they 
were  taken,  covered  them  from  view. 

"A  native  here  says  that  he  saw  a  number  of  European 
ladies  and  gentlemen,  with  their  children,  being  killed  by 
Sepoys  and  Sowars,  one  morning,  about  ten  o'clock,  on  the 
plain   in  front  of  the  Savadah  Kothi,  the  house  formerly 


RETURNING    TO    WORK.  149 

occupied  by  Perkins.  The  Sepoys  shot  them  with  their 
muskets,  and  the  Sowars  with  their  pistols  and  then  cut 
them  to  pieces  with  their  swords.  The  man  can  give  me 
no  dates. ^     I  hope  yet  to  learn  further  particulars." 

Next  morning  in  company  with  a  friend,  Mr.  Owen 
walked  up  to  the  Savadah  Kothi,  and  recognized  the  main 
features  of  the  place  remaining  as  he  had  formerly  known 
them.  There  also  he  found  a  man  who  told  him  that  "he 
saw  a  company  of  Europeans,  gentlemen,  ladies,  and 
children,  being  led  bound  from  the  direction  of  the 
Savadah  Kothi,  to  the  plain  below,  between  that  place  and 
Wheeler's  entrenchment,  and  there,  by  order  of  the  Nana, 
who  was  present  on  horseback,  shot  and  afterwards  cut  to 
pieces  with  swords. 

"  We  have  no  doubt  that  all  is  well  with  them,  that  they 
have  long  since  been  at  rest.  The  struggle  was  doubtless 
sharp,  yet  short.  Christ  was  near,  who  has  said  '  I  will 
never  leave  you  nor  forsake  you."  "  We  have  been  busy 
all  day  taking  the  statements  of  some  native  Christians 
from  Futtehgurh." 

On  the  following  day,  Mr.  Owen  visited  the  scene  of 
the  fearful  treachery  to  Wheeler  and  his  .party  after  their 
capitulation.  "  The  road  from  the  entrenchment  down  to 
the  river  is  pretty  direct.  Some  walked,  others  went  on 
carts  and  in  doolies,  and  some  of  the  sick  and  wounded 
were  taken  on  elephants,  Wheeler  walked  down  support- 
ing his  two  daughters  on  his  arms,  accompanied  by  Thomp- 
son, At  the  ghat  is  a  large  Hindu  temple.  Below  the 
temple,  on  the  shore,  is  a  line  of  native  houses.  On  a  rising 
ground  beyond  these  houses,  were  planted  three  guns.  Near 


1)  It  was  subsequently  ascertained  to  have  occuiTed  on  the  13th 
of  June.    The  party  had  been  taken  oif  the  island  on  the  12th. 


150  RETURNING    TO    WORK. 

a  bungalow  still  higher  up  the  river,  was  another  gun,  and 
two  more  were  on  the  Oude  side.  In  the  river  is  a  sand 
bank,  which  at  that  time  was  covered  with  about  a  foot  of 
water.  The  boats,  about  40,  were  therefore  confined  in  a 
narrow  creek,  near  the  shore.  Just  as  they  were  pushing 
off,  the  guns  opened  upon  them  with  grape,  killing  many 
in  the  boats  near.  Some  of  the  boats  went  on.  These 
were  hit  by  round  shot  and  sunk.  The  one  in  which 
Thompson  was,  took  fire,  and  he  swam  to  another  ahead. 
Another  near  this  was  sinking,  and  all  the  passengers,  in- 
cluding about  60  women  and  children,  were  taken  on 
board.  This  boat  and  another  managed  to  get  beyond 
the  reach  of  the  guns,  and  went  on  down  several  miles. 
The  rebels  pursued,  firing  upon  them  with  muskets,  from 
the  bank.  At  last  a  party  of  14  went  ashore,  to  clear  them 
out.  They  succeeded,  but  lost  just  half  their  number. 
The  remaining  seven,  finding  themselves  closely  pressed, 
made  a  stand  in  a  Hindu  temple.  They  saw  nothing 
more  of  the  boats  they  had  left.  Finding  themselves  cut 
off  from  returning  to  the  boats,  they  started  to  swim  down 
stream.  They  swam  several  miles ;  but  three  of  the  seven 
were  either  drowned  or  killed  by  the  enemy,  who  followed 
them,  firing  upon  them.  When  no  longer  pursued,  and  quite 
exhausted,  they  saw  some  natives  on  shore  beckoning  to 
them.  They  stopped,  and  had  a  parley  with  them,  standing 
in  the  water,  at  a  distance.  They  distrusted,  but  had  no 
alternative,  and  so  gave  themselves  up.  The  natives  were 
kind  and  faithful,  and  through  their  assistance,  Lieutenants 
Thompson  and  Delafosse,  and  privates  Muq^hy  and  Sul- 
livan, the  only  survivors  of  the  party,  who  embarked  at 
the  Gola  Ghat,  were  taken  into  Havelock's  camj),  near 
Futtehpore.     Sullivan  has  since  died,  Murphy  is  said  to 


RETURNING    TO    WORK.  161 

have  been  killed  at  Alumbagh,  and  Delafosse  has  partly 
gone  mad.  Thompson  is  here,  wounded  from  a  ball  he 
got  the  other  day  at  Calpee." 

"  Feb.  14,  Sabbath.  To-day  at  11  A.  M.,  I  had  worship 
in  Hindustani  here  in  the  tent,  with  four  of  our  Futteh- 
gurh  Christians,  and  a  few  others."  "I  long  to  get  settled 
at  my  work  again.  1  would  not  exchange  my  calling  as 
a  missionary  for  all  the  honors  and  emoluments  in  the 
gift  of  either  my  native  land,  or  G-reat  Britain.  And  yet, 
if  I  look  at  what  I  have  done,  I  have  reason  for  nothing 
but  the  deepest  humiliation.  For  I  can  see  nothing  of 
my  work  remaining.  We  must  however  remember  that 
the  progress  of  G-od's  Kingdom  does  not  depend  on  our 
individual  efforts  any  further  than  his  good  pleasure 
makes  it  so.  He  may  own  and  bless  our  faith  and  labor, 
and  make  them  to  advance  His  glory,  in  a  way  of  which 
we  have  no  conception.  Through  the  united  faith  and 
prayer  and  effort  of  his  church,  he  will  manifest  his  glory 
among  the  heathen,  and  extend  and  establish  his  kingdom 
throughout  the  whole  earth.  The  ruins  of  Allahabad,  and 
Futtehpore,  and  Cawnpore,  and  Futtehgurh,  and  Agra, 
and  Delhi,  if  not  all  in  a  material,  yet  in  a  spiritual  sense, 
shall  be  built  up,  and  Christ's  kingdom  appear  great  and 
glorious  in  all  these  places.  It  is  comforting  to  know  that 
all  these  things  are  in  the  hand  of  our  God,  and  that 
though  we  die,  Jesus  Christ  remains  the  same  yesterday, 
to-day  and  forever." 

"The  ploughmen,  artisans,  and  shopkeepers  are,  in 
general,  passively  and  negatively  loyal.  Most  of  these  are 
Hindus.  Passing  through  the  country,  you  would  scarcely, 
without  previous  knowledge  of  the  fact,  suppose  the 
people  in  a  state  of  rebellion.     To  a  certain  extent  they 


152  RETURNING    TO    WORK. 

are  not,  and  to  a  certain  extent  they  are.  The  revolt  is 
something  more  than  a  military  mutiny;  and  yet,  with 
the  exception  of  Oude,  Eohilkund  and  Bundelkund,  can 
scarcely  be  called  a  national  rebellion.  The  ignorant, 
unstable,  selfish  people  are  always  ready  for  anything 
that  promises  a  greater  j^resent  good,  having  little  fore- 
sight as  to  the  future.  The  Bible,  and  the  Bible  alone, 
can  raise  them  from  their  ignorance,  superstition  and  degra- 
dation, and  make  real  men  of  them.  When  they  become 
Christians,  then  we  may  look  for  something  good,  amiable 
and  noble  in  them.  Some  of  the  natives,  and  Sepoys  too, 
have  stuck  to  us  nobly.  This  is  a  fact  not  to  be  forgotten. 
When  the  gospel  works  upon  their  hearts,  we  shall  have  a 
good,  amiable,  if  not  a  great  people." 

"  Is  it  not  remarkable  that  the  Punjab,  where  Sir  John 
Lawrence  and  Mr.  Montgomery  have,  all  through  the 
mutiny,  openly  favored  Missionary  operations,  has  remained 
so  quiet,  and  in  fact,  been  the  means  of  saving  India  ? 
Major  Edwards,  at  Peshawar,  has  from  the  beginning  of 
his  rule  in  that  place,  favored  missionary  work."  "  How 
remarkably  has  Grod  fulfilled  his  word,  as  regards  the 
rulers  of  the  Punjab."     '  Them  that  honor  me  I  will  honor.' 

"  How  different  things  are  in  the  Regulation  Provinces, 
where  the  old  traditional  and  conciliation  policy  is  the 
order  of  the  day  ! 

"Mr.  Grant,  our  present  Lieut. -Grovernor,  seldom,  if 
ever,  goes  to  church,  and  clings  to  the  anti-Christian  policy. 
The  missionaries  in  Benares  raised  a  corps  of  about  400 
native  Christians  for  Grovernment  service.  Mr.  Grant 
declined  taking  them,  lest  the  Hindus  and  Mohammedans 
should  take  offence !  The  missionaries  in  Krishnaghur, 
in  Bengal,  not  long  since,  wished  the  native  Christians  to 


RETURNING    TO    WORK.  153 

enlist  in  Grovernment  service,  and  the  native  Christians 
themselves  desired  to  do  so ;  but  Lord  Canning  and  Mr. 
Halliday  refused  to  accept  them  !  All  that  we  want  is 
that  the  native  Christians  have  fair  plaij,  not  be  favored 
because  they  are  Christians,  nor  be  rejected  on  that  account; 
but  if  they  are  otherwise  qualified,  that  they  be,  equally 
with  Mohammedans  and  Hindus,  eligible  to  Grovemment 
service.  The  native  Christian,  whom  I  sent  with  Walter 
Freeling,  followed  his  master  on  the  25th  of  September, 
through  that  terrible  firing  into  the  Residency,  and  I  hear 
has  done  very  well.  Walter  wrote  me  a  gratifying  account 
of  him.  I  sent  a  company  of  them  to  engage  in  Govern- 
ment service  under  Court.  All  the  officers,  who  have  had 
them  on  service,  speak  well  of  them. 

"  I  long  to  get  settled  at  my  work  again.  I  came  here 
hoping  to  be  able  to  get  on  to  Agra,  and  consult  with  my 
brethren  there  about  our  future  labors,  so  as  to  secure,  as 
far  as  possible,  unity  in  our  plans.  The  road  to  Agra  has 
been  opened,  and  G-overnment  vans  have  been  running. 
Within  a  day  or  two,  however,  they  say  it  has  become 
unsafe,  and  that  rebels  are  crossing  from  Oude  to  get  into 
Central  India." 

"  I  am  awkwardly  situated,  having  no  books,  having 
lost  all  but  my  Hebrew  Bible,  Greek  Testament,  and  a 
very  few  others.  I  have  no  lexicons,  nor  commentaries,  or 
other  books  of  reference.  However,  Jehovah  Jireh.  For 
the  present  I  shall  give  myself,  as  much  as  possible,  to 
native  preaching." 

"  May  the  blessed  Gospel  soon  bring  peace  and  happi- 
ness to  this  now  distracted  and  wretched  land.  Though 
all  is  now  shaken,  yet  God's  promises  remain  the  same, 
and  his  foundation  stands  sure.     Mv  own  work,  so  far  as 


154  RETURNING    TO    WORK. 

I  see,  has  been  destroyed  ;  but  I  am  not  discouraged.  Nil 
desjperandum,  Jesu  diice.  The  work  is  not  ours,  but  Grod's. 
It  may  be  his  will  to  burn  up  all  our  wood,  hay  and  stub- 
ble, in  order  to  bring  out  more  distinctly  and  gloriously  to 
view,  his  own  immovable  foundation,  and  to  render  the 
glory  of  his  name  illustrious.  To  his  name  be  all  glory. 
Though  cast  down,  we  are  not  destroyed  ;  though  faint, 
we  are  still  pursuing.  O  that  we  might  be  more  than  ever 
devoted  to  him,  who  loved  us  and  gave  himself  for  us." 
On  the  19th  of  Feb.,  the  road  being  deemed  safe,  Mr. 
j^-*  Owen  proceeded  in  a  Government  van  to  Agra.    Along  the 

way,  for  twenty  miles  or  more  from  Cawnpore,  he  found 
detachments  of  military,  and  mounted  patrols  guarding  the 
fords  of  the  Granges,  and  the  country  in  every  direction, 
to  keep  the  Nana  and  his  people  from  crossing  and  molest- 
ing the  great  convoy  of  ladies,  now  on  the  way  from  Agra 
to  Allahabad.  "  I  stopped  a  few  minutes  to  see  the  mission 
bungalow  at  Mynpurie,  which  has  been  burnt.  The  walls 
are  good,  and  the  chapel  might  soon  be  set  right."  At  Agra 
he  met  with  the  missionaries  Fullerton,  Scott,  and  Wil- 
liams, and  a  few  other  friends,  held  the  desired  conference 
in  relation  to  their  future  operations,  examined  with  them 
the  ruins  of  the  Mission  premises,  and  on  the  26th  left 
Agra,  on  his  way  to  Futtehgurh,  which  he  reached  on  the 
evening  of  the  27th."  "  I  directed  the  driver  to  take  me 
at  once  to  the  Mission  premises,  at  Rakha.  As  we 
approached,  I  saw  the  Mission  Church  by  moonlight  at  a 
distance.  When  we  came  up,  I  found  it  all  in  ruins,  only 
the  walls  and  steeple  standing.  The  mission  bungalows 
had  been  burned  in  June,  and  their  walls,  and  the  walls  of 
all  the  adjoining  buildings,  present  a  dismal  scene  of 
desolation." 


RETURNING    TO    WORK.  155 

Mr.  Owen  collected  as  many  as  he  could  of  the  native 
Christians,  encouraged  them,  and  spent  the  Sabbath  and 
held  divine  service  with  them.  And  next  Wednesday  was 
in  Cawnpore,  from  which  he  proceeded  without  impedi- 
ment on  his  return  to  Allahabad. 


156  RESTORATION    OF    THE    MISSION. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

RESTORATION    OF    THE    MISSION. 

On  the  1 9th  of  March,  1858,  the  capture  of  Lucknow 
was  completed.  The  rebellion  lost  the  force  of  concentra- 
tion, and  it  only  remained  to  reduce  the  sej)arate  groups 
of  mutineers  who  held  "  some  of  the  strongholds  of  Cen- 
tral India  and  Rajpootana,"  or  who  roved  about  the  coun- 
try for  plunder.  By  the  beginning  of  April,  Mr.  Owen 
had  again  taken  up  his  residence  in  the  school  building  at 
Allahabad,  having  repaired  it  far  enough  for  the  accom- 
modation of  his  wife  and  himself.  "  I  am  preaching,"  he 
writes,  "  to  the  people  in  the  city  almost  every  day,  and 
they  attend  pretty  well."  "  The  railway  is  open  as  far  as 
Futtehpore,  and  the  train  runs  there  and  back  daily. 
They  expec  t  to  open  it  as  far  as  Cawnpore  in  June  or  July, 
so  I  hope  the  rebels  will  not  be  able  to  do  much  more 
mischief  in  this  part  of  the  country.  I  am  expecting 
Gopeenath  and  his  family  from  Calcutta  very  soon,  to 
make  arrangements  for  beginning  the  missionary  work  at 
Futtehpore  again.  These  troubles  must  not  discourage  us, 
but  we  must  pray  and  labor  more  earnestly  than  ever 
for  these  poor  heathen.  The  worse  they  are,  the  more 
need  have  they  of  the  gospel." 

Allahabad  was  now  occupied  as  the  seat  of  Grovern- 
ment  for  the  Northwestern  Provinces;  and  the  erection 
of  public  buildings,  for  both  civil  and  military  service, 
brought  a  great  increase  of  European  population  and  ren- 
dered it  more  than  ever  important  as  a  missionary  station. 
At  first  the  whole  work  of  resumption  had  to  be  done  by 


RESTORATION    OF    THE    MISSION.  157 

Mr.  Owen  alone.  He  had  to  see  to  the  necessary  repairs 
of  the  buildings  which  admitted  of  being  repaired,  and  of 
building  new,  where  the  ruin  was  complete.  He  gathered 
the  little  native  congregation  together  and  conducted 
regular  religious  service  with  them,  discharging  among 
them  the  duties  of  a  missionary  pastor.  As  Secretary  of 
the  North  India  Bible  and  Tract  Societies,  he  had  to  carry 
on  a  large  correspondence.  Besides  the  care  of  his  own 
station  he  found  himself  also  called  upon  by  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case  to  act  as  a  transit  agent  in  general  for 
boxes  and  parcels  without  number  coming  from  Calcutta 
for  friends  up  the  country ;  while  his  house  and  much  of 
his  time  was  occupied  by  a  constant  succession  of  friends 
passing  up  and  down. 

In  prosecuting  the  war  to  its  termination  in  Oude  both 
Lord  Canning,  the  Grovernor-G-eneral,  and  Lord  Clyde  the 
commander-in-chief,  made  their  head-quarters  in  Allahabad, 
and  with^the  forces  thereby  assembled  in  that  city,  mission 
work  could  be  conducted  with  safety,  but  in  circumstances 
far  from  favorable  to  success. 

As  late  as  October  15,  Mr.  Owen  wrote:  "The  general 
hope  is  that  by  the  close  of  this  cold  weather,  order  and 
authority  will  be  re-established.  The  old  chief  is  slow  in 
making  a  beginning.  I  hear  he  is  not  to  leave  Allahabad 
before  the  20th;  portions  of  the  trunk  road  will  probably 
become  unsafe  again  for  a  time.  It  is  supposed  by  some 
that  the  rebels,  when  driven  from  Oude,  may  attempt  to 
cross  the  Doab,  and  effect  a  junction  with  Tantia  Topi  in 
the  south. ^  But  if  we  are  on  the  alert,  there  is  no  serious 
ground  of  apprehension  regarding  the  result. 


1)  Tantia  Topi,  in  whose  hands  the  mutiny  terminated  in  a  kind 
of  guerilla  warfare  in  Central  India,  was  captured,  tried  by  court 
martial  and  hanged,  April  18, 1859. 


158  RESTORATION    OF    THE    MISSION. 

"I  have  been  busy  repairing  our  Mission  church  for 
several  months  past,  and  a  few  weeks  since  we  re-opened 
it  for  service.  The  press  we  shall  not  re-establish.  Pend- 
ing the  decision  of  that  question  by  our  home  committee, 
I  had  one  of  the  old  iron  presses  repaired,  and  began  job 
work  at  my  own  risk,  with  the  few  types  we  picked  up 
after  the  mutiny.  During  the  few  months  of  waiting  for 
the  Committee's  decision,  the  native  Christian  workmen 
carried  it  on  so  vigorously  that  when  the  answer  came,  I 
had  in  hand,  after  paying  their  wages  in  full,  and  all  the 
other  expenses  of  the  establishment,  and  making  up  some 
back  pay,  one  thousand  Rupees  to  hand  over  to  the  Mission 
Treasury.  With  the  Board's  sanction,  I  have  sold  the 
remains  of  the  press  to  the  native  brethren,  and  they  are 
now  carrying  it  on,  on  their  own  account.  With  their 
savings  they  are  laying  in  a  new  stock,  and  1  trust  they 
will  succeed  well.  I  have  no  pecuniary  responsibility  in 
regard  to  them,  but  assist  them  in  every  way  I  can,  as  a 
friend." 

Tn  reconstructing  the  mission  at  Allahabad,  it  was 
deemed  necessary  to  greatly  reduce  the  extent  of  oper- 
ations. And  Mr.  Owen,  though  he  did  not  change  his 
mind  respecting  the  importance  of  education,  now  thought 
that,  for  the  time  then  being,  it  would  be  better  to  have 
the  teaching  done  by  an  auxiliary  society,  that  all  the 
funds  of  the  Foreign  Mission  Board  might  be  devoted 
entirely  to  the  work  of  preaching  the  Gospel. 

As  Secretary  of  the  North  India  Bible  and  Tract  Socie- 
ties, the  headquarters  of  which  had  been  removed  from 
Agra  to  Allahabad,  Mr.  Owen  had  much  to  do  in  the  way 
of  supplying  the  European  soldiers  in  the  Northern  Prov- 
inces with  Bibles,  tracts  and  other  Christian  books.     In 


RESTORATION    OF    THE    MISSION.  159 

that  work  he  was  sometimes  cheered  by  receiving  letters 
from  chaplains  and  others,  telling  of  the  good  which  those 
books  were  doing  among  the  soldiers.  December  20,  1858, 
he  writes,  "  There  has  been  a  revival  of  religion  in  one  of 
the  Highland  regiments,  and  several  of  the  soldiers  have 
become  hopefully  converted.  In  some  of  the  regiments, 
even  on  the  field  of  battle,  prayer-meetings  are  regularly 
kept  up." 

"  I  am  preparing  to  reprint  my  commentary  on  the 
Psalms,  which  was  burnt  here  during  the  mutiny.  Much 
of  it  I  have  to  re- write,  but  hope  to  get  it  ready  by  and 
by.  I  am  also  going  on  with  preaching.  We  need  an  out- 
pouring of  the  Holy  Spirit,  such  as  the  Church  in  America 
has  been  enjoying."  "We  have  a  weekly  union  prayer- 
meeting,  attended  by  Episcopalians,  Baptists  and  Presby- 
terians, held  in  the  Bible  Depository.  I  trust  it  may  re- 
sult in  good." 

In  January  following  (1859)  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ownen  en- 
joyed a  few  days  relaxation  in  a  visit  to  their  kinsman  Mr. 
Arthur  Lang,  at  Lucknow.  Under  his  experienced  guid- 
ance the  places  renowned  in  the  war  were  visited  with  a 
still  fresh  and  vivid  interest. 

"This  morning  he  took  us  over  Havelock's  route,  from 
the  Char  Bagh  bridge  on  the  Cawnpore  road,  down  to  the 
Residency.  What  a  wonderful  place  that  Residency  is. 
I  wonder  more  and  more  that  any  one  came  out  of  it  alive. 
Truly,  God  has  been  with  us,  and  we  may  regard  His 
merciful  dealings  with  us  as  pledges  of  the  good  in  store 
for  India." 

"  Oude  is  now  quiet,  and  we  have  the  blessing  of  peace 
once  more.  Mr,  Montgomery  has  done  a  great  work  for 
this  province,  during  the    few  months  of   his  rule.     He 


160  RESTORATION    OF    THE    MISSION. 

leaves  in  February,  to  the  regi-et  of  all  here,  to  return  to 
Lahor,  to  take  Sir  John  Lawrence's  place,  as  Lieutenant- 
Grovernor  of  the  Punjab.  It  is  wonderful  to  see  how  the 
British  power  has  again  settled  down  here,  on  a  firmer 
basis  than  ever.  The  greatest  energy  is  apparent  in  all 
departments." 

"The  Commander-in-chief  is  here,  on  his  way  from  the 
campaign,  which  is  now  over.  It  has  been  admirably 
arranged,  and  well  carried  out.  The  old  chief  will  go 
home  laden  with  honors,  to  the  enjoyment  of  domestic  life. 
The  troops  are  going  off  to  their  quarters,  and  everything 
seems  settling  down  to  a  peace  establishment. 

"Tantia  Topi,  in  Central  India,  may  give  trouble  some 
little  time  longer.  The  Nana  and  Begum  have  been 
driven  off  into  the  Nepal  hills.  If  they  are  caught  the 
Grovernment  will  likely  pardon — perhaps  pension — them. 
The  Nawab  of  Furrukhabad,  who  blew  away  English 
ladies  from  guns,  has  been  pardoned." 

"The  missions  here  have  made  an  encouraging  begin- 
ning. The  Episcopalians  occupy  the  east,  and  the  Metho- 
dists the  west  side  of  the  city.  Crowds  of  people  come 
round  the  preachers,  many  from  curiosity,  preaching  being 
a  new  thing  here,  some  probably  from  fear  of  the  Euro- 
peans, and  possibly  a  few  from  a  spirit  of  inquiry.  I 
preached,  the  other  evening,  a  few  rods  from  the  Metho- 
dist mission,  to  a  large,  motley  crowd,  numbering,  one  of 
the  missionaries  told  me,  about  five  hundred.  The  brethren 
in  both  missions  feel  much  encouraged.  The  field  is 
indeed  wide,  and  I  think  a  promising  one." 

After  a  few  days  at  Lucknow,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Owen 
returned  by  way  of  Cawnpore  and  Futtehpore.  At  the 
latter,  they  partook  of  the  hospitality  of  Gropeenath,  who 


RESTORATION    OF    THE    MISSION.  161 

was  busy  restoring  the  mission  there.  "  We  are  in  a  tent 
in  G-opeenath's  compound,  near  his  chapel  and  bungalow, 
which  are  rapidly  going  on  to  completion."  "  We  are 
gradually  rebuilding  our  mission  at  Allahabad,  Futtehpore 
and  Futtehgurh."  "Allahabad  is  undergoing  great  changes. 
We  have  now  a  bi-weekly  newspaper  pubhshed  there, 
called  the  New  Times.  The  changes  at  Cawnpore  are  also 
great,  especially  the  railway  station,  a  magnificent  pile  of 
buildings,  which  has  sprung  up  within  about  eight  months. 
But  Cawnpore  is  a  desolate  gloomy  place,  especially  ren- 
dered such  by  the  recollection  of  our  disasters  there." 

"Allahabad,  January  29,  1859.  We  have  a  united 
Protestant  prayer  meeting  here,  held  weekly  at  the  Bible 
Depository.  It  is  a  Protestant  prayer  meeting,  not  Pres- 
byterian, Baptist,  or  Episcopalian,  and  it  is  held  at  the 
Bible  Depository  rather  than  any  particular  church,  the 
Bible  being  the  rallying  point  for  Protestants.  We  began 
several  weeks  ago  with  only  five  or  sis,  but  with  a  deter- 
mination to  persevere,  and  now  the  room  can  scarcely  hold 
all  that  come.  It  is  conducted  in  turn  by  Mr.  Mackay, 
the  chaplain,  Mr.  Williams,  the  Baptist  minister,  and 
myself.  The  interest  in  it  seems  to  be  increasing.  How 
delightful  it  is  to  hear  what  Grod  is  doing  in  America  and 
in  Great  Britain.  We  communicate,  at  these  meetings, 
the  most  recent  religious  intelligence  we  receive."  "At 
several  stations  in  India,  these  union  prayer  meetings  are 
coming  into  existence." 

At  this  time,  however  busily  Mr.  Owen  was  engaged 
in  re-organization  of  the  mission,  preparing  books  for 
instruction  of  Christian  converts,  Bible  and  Tract  Society 
work,  and  otherwise,  he  was  not  prevented  from  preaching 
to  the  people  almost  every  day. 


162  RESTORATION    OP    THE    MISSION. 

The  Lodiana  Mission,  although  it  suffered  severely  in 
the  mutiny,  was  not  completely  broken  up,  like  that  of 
Furrukhabad ;  an  advantage  mainly  due  to  the  prompt 
and  efficient  management  of  Lawrence  and  Montgomery 
in  the  Punjab,  and  the  means  taken  by  them  to  repel  the 
advance  of  mutiny  northward,  but  partly  also  to  the 
policy  adopted,  after  some  wavering,  by  the  Sikhs.  Mutiny, 
instead  of  spreading  northward  over  the  regions  in  which 
the  Lodiana  stations  lie,  was  soon  constrained  to  the  south 
east  of  those  northern  provinces.  Its  greatest  strength 
and  fiercest  atrocities  were  exhibited  on  the  field  of  the 
Furrukhabad  stations,  and  the  adjoining  countries  of  Delhi, 
Eohilcund,  and  Oude.  In  the  Lodiana  stations  some 
damage  was  done  to  property,  and  missionary  operations 
were  obstructed,  but  no  lives  were  lost.  Reconstruction 
was  also  practicable  there  at  an  earlier  date.  The  usual 
routine  of  labor  was  resumed  soon  after  October,  1857, 
although  for  the  succeeding  year,  most  of  the  time  had  to 
be  spent  in  repairing  and  in  some  cases  rebuilding  from 
the  foundation.  Occasion  was  also  taken  to  enlarge  the 
accommodations,  for  which  means  were  supplied  from  an 
indemnity  fund  provided  by  the  civil  authorities. 

Some  stations  of  that  mission  had  been  regularly 
occupied  most  of  the  time.  Sabbath  services  had  been 
kept  up  ;  and  even  preaching  tours  made  into  the  Punjab, 
as  early  as  October,  1857,  by  Messrs.  Thackwell  and  New- 
ton. The  schools  at  Lodiana  continued  in  operation, 
although  with  diminished  numbers.  The  printing  estab- 
Hshment,  greatly  damaged  in  the  outbreak,  was  soon 
repaired,  and  printing  resumed  towards  the  end  of  1857. 
The  poor  house  and  leper  asylum  were  also  continued  in 
operation.^ 

1)  F.  M.,  May  1859,  p.  365. 


RESTORATION    OF    THE    MISSION.  163 

Of  the  Furrukhabad  mission,  consisting  of  six  stations, 
at  Agra,  Mvnpurie,  Futtehgurh,  Futtehpore,  Allahabad 
and  Banda,  only  that  of  Agra  escaped  entire  deprivation 
of  its  missionaries.  TJllmann  of  Mjnpurie  escaped  to 
Agra,^  those  of  Futtehgurh  were  all  slain,  except  Walsh  who 
was  then  in  America.^  From  Futtehpore  Gopeenath  was 
driven  to  seek  refuge  in  Calcutta,  All,  except  Owen,  were 
sent  from  Allahabad,  in  the  beginning  of  the  outbreak, 
and  the  station  at  Banda  was  at  that  crisis  occupied  by  a 
native  catechist  and  teacher  with  his  assistant.  The  native 
Christians  were  subjected  to  great  hardships,  and  some  of 
them  to  death ;  and  all  valuable  property  was  plundered 
or  destroyed. 

Resumption  of  work  at  those  stations  was  slow,  as 
everything  had  to  be  recommenced  almost  from  the  begin- 
ning, the  means  were  scanty,  and  the  workmen  few. 
Besides  the  three  brethren  at  Agra,  and  Ullmann  who  had 
taken  refuge  with  them,  the  only  missionary  in  any  of  the 
stations  wasOwen.  His  operations  were  chiefly  on  behalf 
of  Allahabad,  and  through  G-opeenath,  of  Futtehpore; 
but  he  also  cooperated  with  the  brethren  at  Agra,  for  the 
revival  of  the  stations  at  Futtehgurh  and .  Mvnpurie.  It 
was  for  this  purpose,  that  while  the  conflict  of  arms  was 
still  going  on,  he  undertook  his  journey  from  Calcutta 
into  the  very  heart  of  the  theatre  of  war,  that  he  might 
begin  work  at  his  own  station,  and  hold  conference  with 
those  brethren,  at  the  earliest  date  possible. 

In  that  mission,  the  stations  had  all  to  recommence 
with  greatly  limited  means.  At  Agra  and  Allahabad  some 
additional  inconvenience  was  also,  for  a  time,  created  by 
transfer  of  the  seat  of  government. 

1)  F.  M.,  April  1858,  p.  351.  2)  F.  M.,May  1858,  p.  377. 


164  RESTORATION    OF    THE    MISSION. 

At  Allahabad  the  Mela  was  suspended  in  the  first  sea- 
son after  the  mutiny.  *'  European  soldiers  stood  upon  the 
ramparts  of  the  fort,  and  threatened  to  shoot  any  native, 
who  might  attempt  to  go  and  bathe  at  the  sacred  place." 
Next  year  a  few  assembled ;  and  the  following  year  the 
number  amounted  to  a  few  thousands.  Mr.  Owen  began 
to  preach  among  them  and  found  attentive  hsteners. 

At  Futtehgurh,  the  only  missionaries  were  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  J.  L.  Scott,  who  had  been  stationed  at  Agra  before 
and  durint?  the  mutiny.  They  were  also  assisted  by  a 
number  of  native  helpers.'  Mr.  Fullerton,  another  of  the 
Agra  brethren,  was,  at  the  close  of  the  mutiny,  transferred 
to  the  second  station  of  Futtehgurh,  more  properly  called 
that  of  Furrukhabad.  Mynpurie  remained  unoccupied  by 
a  missionary,  the  native  teacher,  Babu  Hulas  Eoy,  alone 
sustaining  the  cause  at  that  station.  In  this  depleted 
condition  were  the  stations  of  the  southern  mission  at 
a  time,  when  also  it  was  felt  by  the  missionaries  on 
the  ground,  that  at  least  two  more  stations,  Allygurh 
and  Etawah  should  be  added  to  the  number.'^ 

Mr.  Owen  was  enabled  to  sustain  the  amount  of  work, 
which  thus  fell  to  his  share,  only  by  persevering  regularity 
and  order.  October  31,  1860,  he  writes:  "My  health  is 
good,  never  strong,  but  with  care  usually  comfortable. 
A  little  imprudence  would  at  any  time  upset  me,  and 
render  a  trip  to  the  hills,  or  a  voyage  home  necessary. 
People  here  sometimes  wonder  at  my  having  been  nearly 
twenty  years  in  India  and  never  yet  having  seen  the  hills, 
and  young  missionaries  seeing  me  in  such  good  health, 
after  so  long  an  uninterrupted  residence  on  the  plains. 


1)  F.  M.,  May  1860,  p.  379  comp.  with  July,  1867,  p.  35. 

2)  F.  M.,  May  1860,  p.  401. 


RESTORATION    OF    THE    MISSION.  166 

take  courage  for  themselves."     It    had  however   been  re- 
commended to  him  that  a  trip  to  the  mountains,  or  his 
native  land  would  be  prudent,  as  a  measure  of  precaution. 
A  visit  to  America  had  many  attractions,  which  he  began 
to  cherish  the  hope  of  enjoying,  but  his  work  in  India  was 
dear  to  him,  there  was  yet  no  person  in  whose  hands  he 
could  leave  it ;  and  in  the  end  of  1860,  his  explanation  of 
the  Psalms  for  native  Christians  was  being  slowly  earned 
thr<^ugh  the  press  by  the  North  India  Tract  Society,  he 
could  not  expect  to   see   it  finished  before   another  hot 
season,  and  then  it  v\rould  be  too  late  to  set  out  on  his 
homeward  journey.     So  the  project  was  of  necessity  post- 
poned for  another  year.     And  ere  that  year  had  far  ad- 
vanced, the  news    from   home   was   such  as  to  render  a 
further  postponement  advisable.  By  the  improved  facilities 
of  transport  in  India,  intelligence  of  the  American  civil 
war  had  reached  the  northern  provinces  early  in  the  month 
of  June,  1861.     In  that  conflict  Mr.  Owen  took  a  strong 
interest  from   the  beginning  on  the  loyal  side,   and  on 
behalf  of  the  good  of  the  whole  country.     "The  sad  state 
of  things  at  home  is  almost  a   constant    subject   of  my 
thoughts,  and  is  a  subject  of  my  daily  prayer." 

The  Urdu  commentary  on  the  Psalms  was  completed 
and  published  the  ensuing  year,  and  a  corresponding  work 
on  Isaiah  undertaken. 

At  the  same  time,  in  the  famine  prevailing  In  the 
neighborhood  of  Agra,  to  which  he  had  been  removed, 
Mr.  Owen,  as  a  member  of  the  Local  Eelief  Committee, 
was  brought  into  intimate  relations  with  many  of  the 
sufferers,  and  made  eye  witness  of  an  ap»palling  calamity, 
which  has  so  often  befallen  India,  but  which  no  govern- 
ment   in    that   country  until  the  British  ever  alleviated. 


166  RESTORATION    OF    THE    MISSION. 

Thousands  in  both  city  and  country  were  daily  fed  at  the 
public  expense,  and  by  private  benevolence.  The  famine 
was  most  severe  in  the  districts  where  the  mutiny  began. 

It  was  in  February,  1861,  that  Mr.  Owen  was  removed 
to  Agra.  The  missionary  brethren  wished  him  to  go. 
His  own  judgment,  which  was  not  favorable  to  the  change, 
he  yielded  to  their  wishes.  On  the  same  occasion  he 
resigned  his  place  as  Secretary  of  the  North  India  Bible 
and  Tract  Societies,  which  he  had  held  about  three  years. 
His  apprehensions  in  respect  to  the  change  proved  to  be 
well  founded,  and  at  the  end  of  two  years  he  was  recalled 
to  his  old  station,  to  which  he  returned  in  the  beginning 
of  March,  1863,  and  was  soon  re-installed  in  his  house  by 
the  Jumna,  which  had  been  rebuilt  since  its  destruction 
in  the  mutiny.  Again  he  was  left  in  charge  of  the  whole 
mission,  the  school,  two  native  churches  and  bazar-preach- 
ing, besides  his  press  work,  which  he  steadily  carried  for- 
ward. But  he  remarks:  "I  have  a  good  staff  of  native 
preachers  and  assistants,  foremost  among  whom  is  my  dear 
old  pupil  Yunas.  He  has  become  an  excellent  man,  and 
is  greatly  respected,  not  only  for  his  scholarship,  but  also 
for  his  high  character."  Moreover,  he  had  now  no  Eng- 
lish services  to  conduct,  the  church  of  Scotland  having 
appointed  a  chaplain  for  the  British  residents  of  Presby- 
terian persuasion.  Mr.  Williamson,  the  chaplain,  and  Mr. 
Owen  soon  became  intimately  related  in  their  respective 
work.  " I  occasionally,"  writes  Mr.  Owen,  "assist  him, 
taking  charge  of  his  congregation,  when  he  goes  to  look 
after  his  Presbyterian  flocks  at  Benares,  Cawnpore,  and 
Lucknow." 

After  a  year  more  of  steady,  persistent  work  among  his 
beloved  converts  but  all  alone  as  an  American  Missionary 


RESTORATION    OF    THE    MISSION.  167 

at  the  station,  the  desire  grew  upon  him  to  see  once  more 
his  native  land.  Writing  to  his  mother  May  7,  1864,  he 
sajs:  "I  have  long  been  wishing  to  go  home  and  pay  you 
a  visit,  before  vour  departure  from  this  world,  but  am  be- 
ginning sincerely  to  fear  that  I  shall  never  enjoy  this 
great  pleasure.  In  the  present  crippled  state  of  our  mis- 
sion it  would  be  quite  impossible  to  leave  without  serious 
injury  to  the  work.  Here  I  am,  alone  at  this  station, 
where  there  should  be,  at  least,  three  missionaries ;  and 
should  I  go,  there  is  no  one  to  take  my  place,  without 
leaving  another  station  vacant.  I  do  wish  the  Board 
would  send  us  a  good  reinforcement  soon.  There  are 
plenty  of  young  men  to  volunteer  for  the  war  ;  but  there 
seems  to.  be  but  few  volunteers  for  the  missionary  work. 
This  should  be  done,  while  the  other  should  not  be  left  un- 
done. I  have  never  seen  cause  to  regret  that  I  became  a 
missionary.  My  only  cause  of  regret  is  that  I  have  not 
been  a  more  faithful  and  devoted  one.  When  we  meet  in 
heaven,  I  will  tell  you  how  thankful  I  have  reason  to  be 
that  I  was  a  missionary ;  and  you  will  be  thankful  that 
your  son  became  a  missionary.  The  time  passes  rapidly, 
and  soon  we  shall  be  there — soon  we  shall  be  with  our 
blessed  Savior.  May  he  give  us  grace  to  be  faithful  unto 
death." 

Meanwhile  the  laborious  missionary,  alone,  as  such,  in 
the  management  of  his  station,  in  the  midst  of  a  vast 
populace  of  Europeans,  Hindus  and  Mohammedans,  where 
he  felt  his  sole  efforts  to  be  as  nothing,  and  his  appeals 
for  more  workmen  unheeded,  was  not  forgotten  nor  un- 
heeded at  home.  Fellow  workmen  were  getting  ready  to 
go  out  to  join  him  ;  and  in  recognition  of  his  scholarship, 
his  Biblical  labors,  and  heroic  efforts  during  the  mutiny, 


168  RESTORATION    OF    THE    MISSION. 

and  in  re-establishing  the  station,  Princeton  College  at  the 
commencement  in  1864,  conferred  upon  him  the  degree  of 
Doctor  in  Divinity. 

Within  the  same  year,  another  of  his  early  friends  in 
College,  and  fellow  laborers  on  Indian  ground,  fell  by  the 
hand  of  violence.  In  a  letter  of  date  June  2,  1864,  he 
thus  relates  the  event.  Levi  Janvier  "  was  one  of  my 
dearest  and  most  intimate  friends  in  College  and  since  we 
came  to  India.  He  had  been  preaching  at  a  Mela  at 
Arraudpoor.  He  and  Mr.  Carleton,  and  Mrs.  Carleton  and 
Mrs.  Janvier  with  their  native  assistants  had  been  there 
for  several  days.  Mrs.  Janvier  and  Mrs.  Carleton,  with 
the  assistance  of  some  native  Bible  women,  had  obtained 
access  to  several  native  women,  while  the  gentlemen  had 
labored  among  the  crowds.  Nothing  unpleasant  had 
occurred,  no  unpleasant  discussion  of  any  kind.  On  the 
contrary,  all  seemed  most  respectful  and  attentive.  On 
the  last  day  of  the  Mela,  the  24th  of  March,  Mr.  Janvier 
labored  very  hard.  Towards  evening  he  preached  on  the 
coming  of  our  Lord,  and  seemed  unusually  solemn.  At 
the  close  of  the  day  he  proposed  that  they  should  have  the 
communion.  The  native  Christians  expressed  surprise,  as 
it  was  not  Sunday.  But  he  said  it  would  be  most  appro- 
priate, as  they  were  all  to  separate  on  the  following  morn- 
ing and  go  different  ways.  So,  at  7  o'clock  in  the  evening, 
they  surrounded  the  communion  table  in  his  tent,  he  leading 
the  services,  and  singing  with  his  usual  vigor  the  hymn 
beginning  with  the  words, — 

"  Arasta  ho,  Ai  meri  jan," 
(Be  ready,  O  my  soul,) 

a  Hindustani  hymn  often  sung  at  our  communion  seasons. 
At  9  o'clock  he  went  out  to  make  arrangements  for  march- 


RESTORATION    OF    THE     MISSION.  169 

ing  on  the  following  morning,  and  as  he  stepped  to  a  cart 
to  give  an  order,  a  Sikh  fanatic  suddenly  struck  him  insen- 
sible with  two  blows  on  the  head,  one  of  which  fractured 
his  skull  over  the  right  eye.  The  man  instantly  attempted 
to  run  away,  but  was  pursued,  and  seized  by  the  servants 
and  native  Christians,  while  Mr.  Carleton  carried  his 
bleeding  brother  into  the  tent.  He  lay  groaning,  but 
quite  unconscious,  during  the  whole  night,  and  expired 
early  on  the  following  morning. 

His  remains  were  taken  to  Hoshiarpore,  for  a  post 
mortem  examination,  and  then  sent  on  to  Lodiana,  and 
interred  by  the  side  of  his  first  wife.  He  was  a  man  of 
superior  scholarship,  and  of  eminent  qualifications  for  his 
great  missionary  work." 

On  the  26th  of  April,  another  laborer  in  the  same 
field  was  slain — shot  by  his  chaukidar  at  Peshawar. 
•'  Isidore  Lowenthal,  a  Polish  Jew,  by  birth,  but  a  natur- 
alized American  citizen,  had  translated  the  New  Testa- 
ment into  Pushtu— -the  language  of  the  Affghans,  and  was 
eminent  in  Oriental  scholarship.  His  death  too  is  a  great 
loss  to  us." 

Mr.  Lowenthal  was  a  graduate  of  Lafayette  College, 
and  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton,  where  he 
left  a  reputation  for  extraordinary  oriental  learning.  His 
object  in  making  those  attainments  was  to  preach  the 
gospel  among  the  heathen  of  the  eastern  world.  A  pious 
British  Officer  in  the  Indian  Army,  deeply  interested  in 
the  conversion  of  the  Affghans,  offered  to  the  American 
missionaries  of  the  north-west  a  sum  of  money  to  establish 
a  mission  at  Peshawar,  with  an  ultimate  view  to  that 
people,  and  for  the  immediate  purpose  of  translating  the 
New  Testament  into  their  language,  furnished  the  amount  of 


170  RESTORATION    OF    THE    MISSION. 

seven  thousand  five  hundred  dollars.  No  question  could 
be  raised  as  to  the  propriety  of  appointing  Mr.  Lowenthal 
to  that  service.  He  commenced,  in  company  with  Dr. 
Morrison,  at  Eawal  Pindee,  in  1855,  but  two  years  after- 
wards, removed  to  Peshawar.  By  the  middle  of  April, 
1864,  his  work  was  complete — the  New  Testament  was 
rendered  into  Pushtu,  and  ready  to  be  sent  over  the  dan- 
gerous border,  which  no  missionary  had  yet  dared  to 
pass.  No  Presbyterian  successor  has  taken  the  place,  at 
which  Lowenthal  fell. 

Before  the  same  year  closed,  a  nearer  calamity  clouded 
Dr.  Owen's  own  household.  The  prudent  and  affectionate 
companion  of  his  cares  and  labors  for  twenty  years  was 
removed  from  his  side  by  death.  Mrs.  Owen  was  a  woman 
of  excellent  judgment  in  practical  matters,  quiet  and 
cheerful  in  manner,  of  eminent  piety,  deeply  interested  in 
her  husband's  work,  an  ornament  to  his  household,  and  as 
he  expressed  it,  "a  sweet  companion,  a  stay  and  support 
and  ^reat  comfort  to  me  to  the  last  minute  of  her  life." 
She  died  on  the  14th  of  December,  1864.  Her  social  qual- 
ities had  endeared  her  to  the  better  class  of  European 
residents,  and  her  unostentatious,  but  ever  active  efforts  to 
do  good  among  them,  to  the  poor  Christian  natives.  A 
great  assemblage  of  both  attended  her  remains  to  their 
last  resting  place.  And  although  her  happy  death  in 
Christ  removed  from  friends  the  bitterness  of  sorrow, 
many  lamented  it  as  a  personal  bereavement  to  themselves. 

During  his  wife's  long  illness  of  more  than  two  months, 
much  of  Dr.  Owen's  work  stood  still,  and  after  her  death^ 
his  friends,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Arthur  Lang,  then  residing  at 
Simla,  urged  him  to  withdraw  from  the  station  for  a  time, 
and  seek  recuperation  for  his  own  depressed  health,  in  a 
visit  to  themselves  among  the  hills.     Others  suggested  a 


RESTORATION    OF    THE    MISSION.  171 

visit  to  England  or  his  native  countrv.  But  when  his 
thoughts  could  be  collected  again  about  his  work,  he  felt 
too  much  the  importance  of  what  needed  to  be  done,  to 
take  anv  time  from  it :  and  moreover,  the  season  he 
thought  unsuitable.  Postponing  his  trip  to  the  hills  until 
the  hot  weather,  he  at  once  j^lunged  into  the  round  of 
daily  missionary  duties,  and  the  enterprises  bj  which  he 
hoped  to  extend  the  influence  of  the  gospel  beyond  the 
sound  of  his  own  voice.  He  had  already  made  some  pro- 
gress in  a  second  revision  of  the  Hindi  Bible,  and  in 
bringing  out  an  explanation  of  Isaiah  for  the  purpose  of 
instructing  the  native  Christians  in  the  gospel  argument 
from  Prophecy.  He  also  found  much  comfort  in  the  daily 
exercises  of  the  week  of  prayer,  which  followed  soon  upon 
his  bereavement.  Three  months  later  he  writes,  "  It  seems 
an  age  since  I  saw  her,  so  long  has  each  day  appeared 
since  her  departure.  It  has  been  mercifully  ordered  that 
I  have  so  much  work  to  fully  occupy  my  time  and 
thoughts.  I  would  like  much  to  go  home  at  once,  but  have 
work  in  hand,  which  I  cannot  leave.  If  spared  in  health, 
I  hope  to  have  all  so  settled  as  to  be  able  to  leave  in  about 
two  years,  to  go  home  for  some  two  years,  and  then  return 
for  the  rest  of  my  days." 

His  home  was  now  lonely  and  desolate.  He  removed 
to  rooms  in  the  Printing  house,  where  he  lived  with  Mr. 
Wilson,  now  his  colleague,  and  devoted  himself  with  un- 
remitting assiduity  to  his  tasks.  But  as  the  succeeding 
spring  advanced,  the  necessity  of  that  relaxation,  so  often 
contemplated  and  so  often  postponed,  began  to  be  apparent 
to  himself  as  well  as  others.  In  accordance  with  the 
urgent  advice  of  friends,  a  trip  was  undertaken  to  the 
mountains,  which  eventually  extended  into  regions  seldom 
visited  by  Europeans. 


172  A    TRIP    TO    SIMLA. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

A    TRIP    TO    SIMLA. 

••  Walks  over  high  mountains  and  rugged  cliffs,  and 
through  regions  of  cold  and  snow,  during  the  month  of 
June,  when  the  plains  of  India  are  in  a  blaze,  have  given 
health  and  vigor  beyond  what  I  have  enjoyed  for  years 
past. 

"  On  the  24th  of  April,  1865,  when  the  heat  had  already 
become  terrific,  I  left  Allahabad  for  Simla,  with  a  view  of 
accompanying  friends  as  far  as  Chini  and  Pangi  in  upper 
Kanawar,  fifteen  marches  from  Simla.  The  journey  ulti- 
mately extended  as  far  as  Shipki,  the  frontier  town  of 
Chinese  Thibet,  eight  marches  beyond  Pangi. 

"  Thp  first  sight  of  the  Himalaya  slightly  disappointed 
me,  as  I  expected  to  see  them  rising  more  abruptly  from 
the  plains,  whereas  the  spurs  about  Kalka  seemed  not 
higher  than  such  spurs  of  the  Vindhyas  as  touch  the 
district  of  Allahabad.  With  as  little  delay  as  possible, 
I  prepared  for  the  ascent,  and  having  made  all  needed 
arrangements,  took  my  seat  in  that  strange  conveyance 
called  the  jampan,  a  kind  of  chair  carried  on  men's 
shoulders,  peculiar  to  the  hills.  Taking  a  narrow  path, 
about  six  feet  wide,  which  winds  about  the  mountain  sides, 
as  we  ascended,  lovely  views  opened  in  every  direction. 
I  was  not  prepared  to  see  such  beautiful  verdure  on  the 
hill  sides.  This  prevails  all  through  the  lower  Himalaya, 
but  in  the  upper  Himalaya,  near  and  above  Chini,  the 
appearance  is  quite  different.  The  terrace  cultivation  seen 
on  our  way  up,  in  some  places  rising  by  regular  steps  from 


A    TRIP    TO    SIMLA.  173 

the  bottom  of  deep  valleys  up  the  sides,  nearly  to  the  top, 
is  very  picturesque;  and  almost  equally  so  are  the  path- 
ways made  by  the  cattle  around  the  sides  of  the  hills  when 
grazing,  rising  above  each  other  like  steps.  By  and  by 
we  came  into  the  midst  of  wildflowers,  when  the  air  was 
filled  with  fragrance.  The  oppressive  heat  of  the  plains 
was  left  behind,  and  I  got  out  and  walked  a  few  miles, 
with  a  new  delight.  The  house  of  my  friends  was  ap- 
proached by  a  steep  path  down  the  side  of  a  mountain, 
where  I  at  once  found  myself  in  a  pleasant  home,  in  a 
grove  of  oak,  cedar  and  rhododendron,  with  lovely  views 
of  the  snowy  range,  from  the  verandah,  and  in  air  of 
delicious  coolness,  where  a  blanket,  instead  of  a  punka, 
was  necessary  at  night,  and  where  broadcloth,  instead  of 
the  white  summercloth,  was  requisite  for  comfort  during 
the  day.  It  was  pleasant  to  see  snow  again,  even  at  a 
distance,  after  an  interval  of  a  quarter  of  a  century.  The 
walks  about  Simla,  at  almost  every  turn,  furnished  some 
new  and  interesting  views  in  different  directions.  The  sun, 
from  the  rarefied  atmosphere,  at  an  elevation  of  7,000  feet, 
had  still  great  power,  althous^h  it  was  delightfully  cool  in 
the  shade. 

"  Simla  is  not  a  favorable  place  for  a  missionary  station. 
The  native  population,  attracted  here  to  make  as  much  out 
of  the  European  population  as  possible,  is  not  a  promising 
one  to  work  upon.  And  the  missionary's  great  personal 
danger  would  be  that  of  becoming  lost  in  the  vortex  of 
European  society.  I  found,  among  old  friends  and  a  few 
new  ones,  a  pleasant  group  of  God's  dear  people,  with 
whom  in  the  prayer-meetins^  and  the  social  circle,  I  enjoyed 
edifying  intercourse.  I  preached  a  few  times  among  the 
natives,  but  spent  most  of  my  time  in  a  course  of  reading  I 


174  IN    THE    HIMALAYA. 

had  marked  out  for  my  holiday.  In  this  way,  diversified  by 
long  pleasant  walks  and  excursions  among  lovely  scenery, 
the  time  rapidly  passed  away  until  the  date  of  our  depart- 
ure into  the  interior  of  the  Himalaya." 

In  the  succeeding  j)art  of  his  tour,  Dr.  Owen  and  his 
companions  pursued,  in  general,  the  course  of  the  Sutlej, 
which  traverses  circuitously  the  whole  breadth  of  the 
mountain  band,  winding  round,  or  cutting  through  suc- 
cessive ridges,  and  descending  from  its  sources  in  Thibet 
to  the  plains  of  India,  about  ten  thousand  feet.  In  many 
places  its  channel  is  confined  to  a  deep  and  narrow  gorge, 
compelling  the  traveler  to  seek  his  way  by  mountain  passes, 
in  some  cases  of  great  elevation  and  difficulty. 

On  the  15th  of  June  the  party  crossed  another  range 
of  the  Himalaya,  by  the  Runung  Pass,  14,354  feet  high, 
from  which  another  commanding  view  was  obtained  of  the. 
multitude  of  summits  among  which  they  were  travelling. 
Their  lodging  place  for  the  night  was  Sungnum  more  than 
3000  feet  below.  So  far  on  the  way.  Dr.  Owen  had  preached 
to  the  people  of  the  villages  in  Hindi,  and  found  himself 
understood ;  but  in  Sungnum  that  language  was  known  by 
very  few.  Next  day  they  had  not  proceeded  far  beyond 
Sungnum,  when  they  met  Mr.  Pagell,  a  Moravian  mission- 
ary, whose  station  was  at  Spoe,  a  place  several  miles 
further  on.  Mr.  Pagell  was  astonished  to  see  Europeans 
so  far  into  the  heart  of  the  mountains,  but  greatly  pleased 
to  see  a  brother  missionary.  He  was  then  going  to  the 
forests  for  building  material,  but  invited  them,  on  their 
arrival  at  Spoe,  to  pitch  their  tents  on  his  ground.  Next 
morning  he  joined  them  at  breakfast.  They  now  learned 
from  him  that  he  had  opposition  to  encounter  at  Spoe,  and 
that  a  deputation  had  been  sent  to  the  Eaja  of  Bussahir, 


IN    THE    HIMALAYA.  175 

through  the  commissioner  at  Simla,  to  effect  his  removal. 
That  morning  he  had  received  the  good  news  that  the 
Raja  was  his  friend,  in  a  letter  to  his  address  the  Raja  in- 
formed him  that  he  had  the  delegates  flogged,  and  another 
party,  called  the  Wazir,  reprimanded. 

The  travelling  party  accepted  Mr.  Pagell's  invitation 
and  pitched  their  tents  on  his  ground.  He  had  in  fact  no 
better  accommodation  for  himself,  having  bought  two  fields 
from  the  Raja  of  Bussahir,  he  thereon  set  up  his  tent  for 
himself  with  his  wife  and  child,  until  he  could  erect  a  house, 
which  he  should  have  to  build  with  his  own  hands. 
The  advantages  of  the  site  chosen  were  that  it  was  out  of 
the  way  of  rocks  that  often  come  rolling  down  from  the 
mountains,  out  of  the  way  of  avalanches,  and  well  supplied 
with  snow  water.  There  men,  women  and  children  all 
spoke  the  Thibetan  language,  and  there  the  solitary  mis- 
sionary intended  to  establish  Thibetan  vernacular  schools. 
Of  this  Moravian  station  in  the  heart  of  the  Himalaya  Dr. 
Owen  writes:  "We  spent  a  Sarbbath,  the  18th  of  June,  in 
Spoe,  where  I  heard  Mr.  Pagell  discourse  to  twenty-two 
people,  near  his  tent,  in  the  Thibetan  language.  The 
audience  was  quite  different  from  any  I  had  ever  seen, 
some  with  Chinese,  the  rest  with  Tartar  features.  Spoe  is 
the  door  to  Thibet,  and  here,  nominally  under  protection 
of  the  Raja  of  Bussahir,  but  virtually  under  the  British 
protection,  I  trust  the  Moravian  Brethren,  will  in  time, 
find  an  open  door  into  that  region  and  nation.  Mr.  Pagell 
here,  like  his  brethren  in  Lahaul,  is,  four  months  of  the 
year,  quite  shut  in  by  snow  from  the  outer  world.  He  is 
alone  with  his  wife  and  child,  two  hundred  miles  away 
from  any  of  his  brethren." 

The    journey    and    residence    in    the   Himalaya,   de- 
signed to  be  limited  to  a  month,  were  prolonged  through 


176 


IN    THE   HIMALAYA. 


the  hot  season  and  far  into  the  succeeding.  Dr.  Owen  did 
not  see  Allahabad  again  until  the  middle  of  December. 
With  mind  and  body  greatly  refreshed,  he  returned  to  the 
full  routine  of  duty. 

Next  three  years  were  years  of  almost  uninterrupted 
toil.  Then,  in  the  midst  of  frequent  preaching  in  English 
and  the  native  languages,  in  the  church,  in  the  bazars,  in 
the  school,  and  at  the  Melas,  with  much  daily  routine 
work,  which  eats  into  a  man's  time  and  energies  indescrib- 
ably, and  occasional  periods  of  discouraging  despondency, 
his  second  edition  and  revision  of  the  Old  Testament 
Bible  in  Hindi,  and  his  exposition  of  Isaiah,  for  Hindu- 
stani readers,  were  completed. 

While  thus  laboring  under  a  sense  of  desolateness,  he 
formed  the  acquaintance  of  one  who  was  to  become  a  new 
Hght  to  his  household,  the  affectionate  and  helpful  com- 
panion of  his  later  years.  On  the  16th  of  April,  1867,  he 
was  married  to  Miss  Mary  Jane  Bell,  daughter  of  Dr.  D. 
C.  Bell,  of  the  Bombay  Medical  service,  but  after  her 
father's  death  a  resident  in  the  family  of  Mr.  Court,  at 
Allahabad. 

"  Soon  after  the  revision  of  the  New  Testament,  a 
Committee,  consisting  of  Messrs.  Schneider,  Leupoldt,  Ken- 
nedy, and  Owen,  was  appointed  to  revise  the  Old  Testament. 
This  edition  of  two  volumes,  under  the  superintendence  of 
Dr.  Owen,  was  brought  out  at  the  Allahabad  Mission  Press 
in  1852  and  1855.  The  edition  was  destroyed  in  the  Mutiny; 
and  now  another  edition  and  revision  have  been  completed, 
under  the  superintendence  of  the  former  editor :  of  this 
the  first  volume  was  issued  in  1866,  and  the  second  in  the 
beginning  of  1869."' 

1)  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society. 


LATER    WORK.  177 

Meanwhile  the  fellow-laborers  of  his  earlier  years  at 
Allahabad,  and  other  stations  of  the  lower  mission  had  all 
disappeared  from  the  field.  Some  had  returned  home, 
and  some  had  gone  to  their  final  rest.  Of  those  who  had 
been  his  companions  in  College,  Freeman  and  Janvier  had 
met  with  violent  death.  His  friends  among  the  civil  resi- 
dents and  military  officers  were  also  diminished  in  num- 
ber, and  their  places  supplied  by  strangers.  The  very 
changes  which  were  improvement  upon  the  city  and 
neighborhood,  went  to  remove  some  features  of  the  place 
which  had  taken  hold  of  his  affections.  In  the  midst  of 
his  work,  when  for  an  hour  he  occasionally  sought  relaxa- 
tion in  society,  the  absence  of  old  friends  impressed  him 
sadly. 


178  WORK    COMPLETED. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

WORK    COMPLETED. 

The  last  proof  sheet  of  Dr.  Owen's  revision  of  the  Hindi 
Old  Testament  was  returned  to  the  printer  on  the  22nd  of 
January,  1869,  and  that  of  the  commentary  on  Isaiah,  on 
the  fifth  of  February  following.  On  the  9th  of  the  same 
month,  at  the  end  of  eight  and  twenty  years  from  his 
arrival  in  India,  he  left  Allahabad  on  the  long  projected 
visit  to  his  native  country.  It  was  his  purpose  to  visit  on 
the  way  Egypt,  Palestine,  Greece,  Italy,  France,  G-ermany 
and  the  British  Isles  ;  to  spend  two  years  upon  the  jour- 
ney and  in  the  United  States,  and  then  to  return  and  de- 
vote the  rest  of  his  days  to  India.  The  evangelization  of 
India  was  ever  uppermost  in  his  mind,  first  and  last  of  all 
earthly  things. 

When  it  was  known  in  Allahabad  that  Dr.  Owen  had 
fully  decided  upon  a  visit  to  Europe  and  America,  various 
testimonials  to  his  industry,  learning,  missionary  zeal  and 
social  virtues  were  given  by  different  classes  of  the  resi- 
dents and  native  Christians.  The  session  of  the  Scottish 
Presbyterian  church  for  British  Residents  in  Allahabad, 
very  warmly  expressed  their  obligations  to  him  for  assis- 
tance rendered  both  in  word  and  deed.  And  the  North 
India  Bible  Society  recognized  the  value  of  his  Bible  work 
by  resolutions  of  thanks  and  by  contributing  towards  the 
expenses  of  his  contemplated  journey. 


WORK    COMPLETED.  179 

With  profound  gratitude  to  God  did  Dr.  Owen  con- 
template the  completion  of  labors,  which  had  so  lonjj^ 
occupied  his  time  and  thoughts.  And  now  with  a  sense 
of  freedom,  as  having  one  week's  work  done,  he  turned 
his  face  buoyantly  towards  his  native  land,  for  day  of  rest. 
The  railway  to  Bombay  was  in  operation  to  a  great  length, 
at  both  ends,  but  not  yet  complete.  From  Jubulj^ore  to 
Nagpore  the  connection  was  made  by  horse  dah.  At  the 
latter  place,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Owen  spent  a  pleasant  dav  in 
visiting  the  schools  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland  Mis- 
sion. Next  day  they  proceeded  by  train  to  Poona,  where 
they  spent  the  Sabbath,  and  where  Dr.  Owen  preached  in 
the  Scottish  Church. 

''  And  now,  I  am  on  my  way  home.  What  changes 
there  smce  I  left.  No  mother,  no  brothers,  no  sisters. 
My  native  country  has  become  to  me  a  strange  land.  In 
looking  back  upon  my  career,  I  feel  ashamed  of  much — 
very  much.  I  love  the  missionary  work,  but  alas,  how 
little  have  I  done.  '  To  Thee  belongeth  mercy,  but  to  me 
confusion  of  face.'" 

At  Bombay  they  were  entertained  at  the  house  of  Dr. 
Wilson,  where  they  met  Narayan  Sheshadri,  and  other 
learned  Hindus.  After  visiting  the  caves  and  temples  of 
Elephanta,  and  other  objects  of  curiosity  in  and  about 
that  great  Indo-Anglican  city,  they  embarked  on  the 
steamer  for  Suez.  On  the  fifth  of  March  they  came  to 
anchor  in  the  harbor  of  Aden. 

The  contemplated  visit  to  Egypt,  Palestine  and  G-reece 
was  leisurely  accomplished,  and  recorded.  The  rest  of  the 
journey  was  now  pursued  with  little  delay,  by  way  of 
Cyprus  and  Rhodes  to  Smyrna,  thence,  after  a  hasty  visit 
to   Athens,    continued   to    Constantinople.      His   journal 


180  WORK    COMPLETED. 

abounds  with  reminiscences  of  classical  reading,  and  notes 
of  missionary  enterprise.  After  a  brief  stay  with  the  mis- 
sionaries at  Constantinople,  he  went  by  the  Black  Sea  to 
Varna,  and  up  the  Danube  to  Vienna,  where  he  was  joined 
by  his  son,  who  had  for  some  time  been  pursuing  his 
studies  in  Germany.  The  little  party  now  fell  into  the 
coDimon  routes  of  travel,  by  Trieste,  Venice,  Northern 
Italy,  Switzerland,  and  the  Ehine,  and  after  a  short  resi- 
dence at  Bonn,  to  Scotland.  On  the  20th  of  July  they 
arrived  in  Edinburgh,  intending  to  spend  the  autumn  and 
winter  among  friends  in  that  city.  Next  summer  they 
would  all  go  to  the  United  States,  and  in  the  end  of  that 
year  return  to  India. 

In  the  society  of  a  widening  circle  of  learned  and  pious 
people,  the  succeeding  autumn  and  winter  passed  by,  not 
without  profit,  spiritual  and  intellectual.  Nor  did  the 
zealous  missionary  fail  to  avail  himself  of  occasions,  by 
public  addresses  and  otherwise,  to  quicken  a  Christian 
interest  in  the  work  of  sending  the  gospel  to  the  heathen. 
About  the  beginning  of  April  following,  with  Mrs. 
Owen,  he  went  into  England,  and  spent  a  few  weeks  at  Har- 
row, and  in  the  vicinity,  among  friends,  the  family  of  Mr. 
Lang,  and  others,  with  whom  he  had  been  pleasantly  asso^ 
elated  many  years  before  in  India.  With  all  the  interest 
of  a  copious  reader  of  English  historical  literature,  he 
visited  London,  Windsor,  Eton,  and  the  Universities  of 
Cambridge  and  Oxford,  in  the  latter  making  among  other 
highly  esteemed  acquaintances,  that  of  Prof.  Max  Miiller. 
In  May  he  was  again  in  Edinburgh,  in  time  to  attend  the 
sessions  of  the  G-eneral  Assemblies,  before  one  of  which, 
that  of  the  Free  Church,  he  delivered  an  address  on  the 
subject  ever  dearest  to  his  heart. 


WORK    COMPLETED,  181 

On  the  evening  of  July  17th,  he  wrote,  "At  this  quiet 
hour,  at  the  close  of  a  peaceful  day  during  which  a  happv 
Sabbath  calm  has  prevailed,  it  is  difficult  to  realize  that  on 
the  other  side  of  the  channel  two  powerful  nations  are 
rushing  to  war."  Mrs.  Owen  had  been  absent  for  a  short 
time  in  G-ermany.  In  view  of  the  declaration  of  war, 
although  her  safety  was  in  no  danger,  there  was  cause  for 
anxiety  about  her  being  detained.  She  returned  imme- 
diately. In  recording  his  thanks  to  Grod  for  her  safe 
restoration  to  the  British  side  of  the  sea,  he  adds  :  "It 
IS  not  yet  a  week  since  the  declaration  of  war,  though  it 
seems  more  like  a  month,  so  many  events  have  been 
crowded  into  this  short  period.  The  Emperor  chose  the 
Sabbath  for  sending  his  declaration  of  war  to  Berlin.  On 
the  19th  Prevost  Paradol  committed  suicide  in  Washing- 
ton, shooting  himself  through  the  heart.  This  terrible 
war  is  bringing  ruin  to  thousands,  apart  from  the  suffering 
and  loss  of  life  to  tens  of  thousands,  victims  of  an  un- 
principled man."  It  was  not  then  publicly  known  that 
the  motives  to  the  attack  on  Prussia  did  not  originate 
with  Napoleon,  who  bore  for  a  time  the  reproach  of  pro- 
voking a  disastrous  conflict  for  a  ridiculously  inadequate 
cause. 

The  visit  to  the  United  States  was  now  postponed  until 
the  hot  weather  should  be  over:  and  although  Dr.  Owen 
was  apparently  in  good  health,  it  was  thought  that  he 
might  lay  in  a  supply  of  energy,  for  his  contemplated 
future  labors  in  India,  by  a  residence  of  a  few  weeks  in 
the  bracing  air  of  the  Scottish  Highlands.  Accordingly  the 
summer  was  spent  in  Scotland.  On  the  6th  of  September 
he  was  at  Corriesyke,  Lochgoilhead,  with  his  family. 

"  We  came  here  on  the  3rd  of  August.  Since  that  date 
wonderful  events  have  taken  place.     Watching  these  from 


182  WORK    COMPLETED. 

day  to  day  has  been  a  matter  of  absorbing  attention.  The 
Emperor's  pantomime  at  Saarbriiek,  on  the  2nd  of  August, 
the  terrible  battles  of  Wessenburg  and  Forbach,  on  the 
sixth,  in  which  the  armies  of  MacMahon  and  Froisard  were 
completely  broken  and  scattered,  and  those  near  Metz,  &c.» 
on  the  fourth,  sixteenth,  and  eighteenth,  in  which  Bazaine 
was  driven  back  into  Metz,  and  those  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Montmedy  and  Sedan,  last  week,  on  the  29th,  30th,  31st 
of  August,  and  the  1st  of  September,  in  which  the  army  of 
MacMahon  was  completely  driven  back  upon  Sedan,  and 
surrounded,  the  surrender  of  the  Emperor  on  the  2nd, 
and  capitulation  of  MacMahon' s  army.  These  occurrences 
and  their  accompaniments  have  made  the  month  one  of 
the  most  eventful  in  history.  In  this  qniet  retreat,  at  the 
head  of  this  beautiful  loch,  they  have  been  studied  and 
thought  over,  and  talked  over,  sometimes  climbing  the 
hills  or  boating  on  the  loch,  or  walking,  or  sitting  on  its 
shores.  The  invigorating  fresh  air  has  given  new  life  to 
us  all." 

These  words  were  the  last  Dr.  Owen  was  ever  to  enter 
in  his  journal.  A  few  days  later,  his  health  began  to 
decline ;  and  upon  his  return  to  Edinburgh,  became 
gradually  worse.  This  part  of  the  narrative  can  be  best 
told  in  the  words  of  one  who  watched  over  him  with  the 
tender  solicitude  of  appreciating  love. 

"  Throughout  his  trying  illness  he  exhibited  a  patient, 
unselfish  spirit.  He  felt  that  his  end  might  be  near.  But 
the  thought  gave  no  alarm,  though  it  occasioned  deep 
solemnity  of  spirit,  and  increased  pray  erf  ulness.  He  had 
long  walked  with  G-od,  had  devoted  his  life  to  His  service, 
and  was  ready,  his  lamp  lit  and  his  loins  girt,  waiting  for 
his  Lord.     Though  ready  to  depart,  yet  he  had  for  many 


WORK    COMPLETED.  183 

days  prayed  for  recovery,  and  said  to  me,  'I  shall  be 
thankful  if  Grod  spares  me  to  work  a  little  longer  in  his 
vineyard,  and  to  be  with  you.  But  perhaps  He  has  done 
with  me  for  this  world.'  At  another  time,  when  speaking 
of  his  mission  work,  he  said,  '  If  I  had  to  choose  over  again 
now,  I  should  choose  as  I  have  done.'  Again,  with  calm 
delight,  he  would  say,  as  he  lay  with  uplifted  eyes,  'Absent 
from  the  body^ — -present  with  the  Lord — Forever — ^with — 
the  Lord,'  pausing  on  each  word.  'How  delightful  it  will 
be  to  he  forever  with  the  Lord.' 

"On  Saturday  evening,  the  3rd  of  December,  he  seemed 
to  be  very  weak,  and  had  a  good  deal  of  pain,  and  often, 
during  the  night,  exclaimed,  "Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come 
quickly,"  and  he  was  much  in  silent  prayer.  Still  we  did 
not  think  his  end  was  so  near.  It  was  not  until  about 
eight  o'clock  next  morning — Sabbath,  the  4th  December — 
that  the  Doctor,  on  being  called  to  see  him,  spoke  to  me 
the  bitter  words,  "  He  cannot  live  through  the  day,"  and 
then  I  seemed  to  realize  the  truth.  Harry  came,  and  I 
took  his  tenderly  loved  babe  to  receive  her  last  kiss.  So 
all  his  dear  ones  were  around  him.  God  graciously  granted 
that  his  complaint  should  cease  to  trouble  him,  and  he 
gathered  strength  to  speak  to  all  around  him ;  and  to  send 
loving  messages  to  many  in  America  and  India.  We  were 
privileged  to  witness  from  that  time  till  4  P.  M.,  when  his 
gentle  spirit  fled  away,  the  power  of  the  peace-speaking 
blood  of  Christ,  the  Christian's  victory  over  Death,  through 
Christ  his  risen  Saviour.  Among  those  he  particularly 
mentioned  on  his  death  bed,  were  Dr.  Moffat,  at  Princeton, 
his  earliest  and  dearest  friend,  and  the  venerable  Dr. 
Hodge.  To  the  native  Christians  at  Allahabad,  he  sent 
the  following,  "Tell  them  to  be   steadfast,    unmovable. 


184  WORK    COMPLETED. 

always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  not  seeking 
merely  after  worldly  advancement,  but  seeking  first  the  ser- 
vice of  Christ."  Words  of  kindness,  love  and  blessing  were 
spoken  to  those  around  him.  Whilst  full  of  humility  and 
simple  trust  in  his  Savior's  merits  alone,  yet  in  faith  and 
with  joy  he  could  say,  "I  have  fought  the  good  fight,  I 
have  finished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith ;  henceforth 
there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of  righteousness."  "We 
know  that  if  our  earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle  were 
dissolved,  we  have  a  building  of  Grod,  a  house  not  made 
with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens."  "Unto  me,  who  am 
less  than  the  least  of  all  saints,  hath  this  grace  been  given 
that  I  should  preach  among  the  G-entiles  the  unsearchable 
riches  of  Christ.  But  I  am  a  poor  wretched  creature  in 
myself.  Oh,  that  I  had  been  more  faithful."  As  the  bells 
were  ringing  for  forenoon  service,  Dr.  Candlish  came  in, 
and  after  saying  a  few  words,  repeated,  "I  have  fought  the 
good  fight,"  &c.  "I  thank  Gi-od,"  he  exclaimed *with  much 
emphasis.  Dr.  Candlish's  comforting  words  and  his  prayer 
he  enjoyed  much,  and  on  parting  said,  "Farewell,  dear 
brother,  we  may  not  meet  again  in  the  flesh."  "No," 
replied  Dr.  Candlish,  "but  it  may  not  be  long." 

An  hour  later,  Dr.  Duff  received  the  following  note. 

Sabbath  Morning  10:30. 
My  Dear  Dr.  Duff  :— 

I  am  sitting  beside  Dr.  Oweu,  who  is  drawing  very  near  his 
end— in  great— in  sweetest  peace.  He  wants  much  to  see  you 
before  his  departure,  if  it  is  at  all  within  your  power,  and  the 
sooner  the  better.  For  our  beloved  friend  will  not  be  long  on 
this  side  Jordan.     I  hope  you  will  be  able  to  come  at  once. 

Yours,  &c., 

Robert  S.  Candlish. 


WORK    COMPLETED.  185 

No  time  was  lost  in  respondinpf  to  that  invitation.  Dr. 
Duff  subsequently  wrote  as  follows :  '*  I  found  our  dear 
friend  very  weak,  but  in  perfect  consciousness.  He  warmly 
grasped  my  hand,  saying  how  glad  he  was  I  had  come, 
saying  it  was  kind,  &c.  Blessed  words  of  Scripture  he 
responded  to.  Every  now  and  then  he  said  "Jesus, 
blessed  Jesus  " — almost  in  a  gentle  rapture.  After  pray- 
ing with  him,  he  fell  into  a  tranquil  slumber.  So  I  left 
for  my  work,  rejoicing  at  the  grace  of  G-od.  I  afterwards 
learned  that  our  beloved  friend  gently  fell  asleep  in  Jesus, 
at  4  o'clock." 

"I  fear,"  says  one  who  knew  Dr.  Owen  well,  "that  it 
will  be  impossible  to  have  a  faithful  record  of  his  unob- 
trusive, though  useful  and  laborious  life,  and  of  his  manly, 
his  sweet  simplicity  of  character,  and  his  childlike  trust 
in  his  Grod  and  Savior,  his  eye  single  to  the  glory  of  G-od, 
and  advancement  of  his  Kingdom.  All  praise  be  to  God's 
grace  in  him." 

When  the  news  of  Dr.  Owen's  death  reached  Allaha- 
bad, the  Eev.  J.  Williamson,  Chaplain  of  the  Scottish 
Established  Church  in  that  city,  preached  a  sermon  before 
his  congregation  from  2  Tim.  iv.  7,  "I  have  fought  the 
good  fight,  &c.,"  from  which  1  am  permitted  to  make  the 
following  quotation. 

**  Since  last  I  preached  in  this  pulpit,  there  has  come 
to  us  the  intelligence  that  one  who  regularly  worshipped  in 
this  church,  who  frequently  dispensed  to  you  the  bread  of 
life,  has  been  taken  from  us,  regarding  whom  I  can  with 
perfect  confidence  say,  that  through  God's  grace,  he  could 
give  this  testimony,  "I  have  fought  the  good  fight."  I 
refer  to  our  friend  Dr.  Owen.  For  28  years,  without  once 
leaving  this  country,  he  had  borne  the  burden  and  heat  of 


186 


WORK    COMPLETED. 


the  day.  And  much  useful,  permanent  work  had  our 
friend  crowded  into  that  period.  He  arrived  in  this 
country  with  a  high  reputation  for  solid  scholarship,  and 
genuine  piety,  which  his  subsequent  career  fully  justified. 
From  his  first  landing  in  India  he  threw  himself  heartily 
into  mission  work.  He  acquired  soon  a  thorough  and 
accurate  knowledge  of  the  vernaculars.  Whatsoever  his 
hand  found  to  do  in  mission  work,  that  he  did  with  all  his 
might.  We  find  him  for  some  time  superintending  the 
large  Jumna  school,  which  he  raised  to  the  highest  state 
of  efficiency ;  and  there  are  now  native  Christian  ministers, 
and  catechists  who  testify  the  deep  obligations  under  which 
Dr.  Owen  laid  them  when  his  pupils,  bj  giving  them  a 
good  solid,  high  class  education,  fitting  them  for  being 
workmen  that  need  not  be  ashamed  in  the  field  of  labor 
in  which  they  have  been  called  to  work,  He  willingly 
responded  to  the  request  of  the  North  India  Bible  Society's 
Committee  to  assist  in  bringing  out  a  new  edition  of  the 
Hindi  Old  Testament ;  a  work  which  was  accomplished  to 
the  entire  satisfaction  of  the  Christian  public  in  Northern 
India.  We  find  him,  after  the  mutiny  of  1857,  acting  as 
secretary  of  the  North  India  Bible  and  Tract  Societies, 
making  every  exertion  to  enlist  the  sympathies  of  the 
Christians  in  these  provinces  in  the  important  work  of 
replacing  the  large  stock  of  Scriptures  and  religious  books 
that  had  then  been  destroyed.  Later  still,  when  another 
edition  of  the  Hindi  Old  Testament  was  required,  all  eyes 
were  turned  towards  him,  as  the  missionary  best  qualified 
to  bring  out  the  work, — a  work  which  he  had  just  com- 
pleted when  he  left  for  England. 

"Again  his  ripe  scholarship,  and  acoustic  knowledge  of 
Urdii  was  brought  into  requisition  to  bring  out  exhaustive 


WORK    COMPLETED.  187 

commentaries  in  Urdii  on  the  Psalms  and  Isaiah,  which  are 
an  immense  boon  to  the  native  Christian  church.  No  more 
will  the  living  voice  of  our  dear  friend  be  heard  by  the 
natives  of  this  country,  on  whose  behalf  he  was  willing  to 
spend  and  be  spent ;  but  through  his  Hindi  Old  Testa- 
ment, and  commentaries,  he  being  dead  yet  speaketh,  in 
exhorting  the  heathen  to  turn  from  dumb  idols  to  serve 
the  living  God :  the  Mohammedans  to  believe  in  Jesus,  as 
the  only  true  prophet,  who  can  reveal  the  will  of  God  for 
their  salvation,  and  in  building  up  the  native  Christians 
in  faith  and  holiness. 

'*  You  know  what  a  warm  interest  Dr  Owen  took  in 
everything  that  concerned  our  English  congregation. 
When  I  first  came  to  Allahabad,  he  cheerfully  handed 
over  to  me  the  care  of  the  church ;  and  as  an  office  bearer, 
was  always  ready  to  strengthen  my  hands,  and  encourage 
my  heart  in  the  work  to  which  our  Heavenly  Father  had 
here  called  me.  He  frequently  preached  to  you,  and  his 
great  theme  was  "Christ  crucified."  He  was  never  absent 
from  his  pew  on  Sabbath,  except  when  calls  of  necessity 
and  mercy  prevented  him  from  worshipping  with  us,  and 
as  our  communion  season  came  round,  and  he  gave  into 
our  hands  the  elements  representing  Christ's  broken  body 
and  shed  blood,  we  all  felt  that  he  who  then  bore  the 
vessels  of  the  sanctuary,  was  a  true  son  of  Aaron, — a 
priest  of  the  living  God.  You  know  that  it  was  owing  to 
him  that  our  prayer  meeting  was  started  in  1858, — that 
meeting  which  perhaps  more  than  any  other  means  of 
grace  has  fostered  the  spiritual  life  of  our  cong-regation. 
Not  long  before  he  left  us,  in  order  to  connect  you  more 
directly  as  a  congregation  with  some  definite  missionary 
work,    he  established    the   mission   school   in  our   Kutra 


188  WORK    COMPLETED. 

church,  which  was  to  be  supj^orted  by  you.  And  the  need 
for  this  school  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  it  is  attended  by 
about  150  boys,  who  there  receive  a  good  plain  religious 
education. 

'*  As  a  member  of  our  community,  Dr.  Owen  was  uni- 
versally respected  and  beloved,  and  while  scoffers  would 
point  to  the  inconsistent  conduct  of  this  and  that  profes- 
sor of  religion,  there  was  never  breathed  a  whisper  of  de- 
traction against  him."  "  It  was  a  privilege  for  us  to  have 
in  our  midst  one  whose  acted  motto  was,  '  For  me  to  live 
is  Christ.'  He  has  left  us  an  example  that  we  should  fol- 
low his  sieps.  Let  us  all  seek  for  grace  to  use  faithfully 
the  talents  entrusted  to  us.  So  that  when  our  race  is  run, 
our  warfare  is  ended,  we  can  take  up  these  grand  words  of 
the  apostle,  '  I  have  fought  a  good  fight,  I  have  finished 
my  course,  I  have  kept  the  faith.'  " 

Although  the  coincidence  is  not  strange  that  the  same 
passage  of  Scripture  occurred  to  Dr.  Candlish  upon  his 
last  visit  to  the  death  bed  of  his  friend,  and  to  Dr. 
Duff  three  hours  later,  and  was  chosen  by  Mr.  William- 
son for  the  memorial  sermon  in  India,  it  certainly  testifies 
to  a  common  impression  that  Dr.  Owen's  missionary  life 
had  been  faithful,  laborious  and  efficient. 

To  his  large  christian  charity,  ever  ready  to  embrace 
true  followers  of  the  Lord  under  any  name,  many  testi- 
monies might  be  quoted. 

The  Eev.  G-eorge  Smith,  Editor  of  the  *'  Frie7id  of 
India,'*  writes  of  him  as  "an  ornament  to  our  common 
Presbyterianism,  while  so  catholic  as  to  belong  to  the 
whole  church." 

And  the  Eev.  Theodore  S.  Wynkoop,  a  missionary  for 
several  years  at  the  station  with  which  Dr.  Owen  was  so 


WORK    COMPLETED.  189 

long  connected,  in  a  letter  to  the  ''Presbyterian,"  writes 
as  follows. 

"  When  I  tirst  arrived  in  Allahabad,  in  January,  1869, 
Dr.  Owen  was  completing  his  preparations  for  leaving 
India  for  a  time.  He  was  looking  fresh  and  strong,  with 
every  appearance  of  perfect  health — although,  as  appeared 
after  his  death,  the  disease,  which  developed  into  abscess 
of  the  liver,  had  already  come  upon  him.  He  was  a  man 
of  fine  personal  appearance ;  and  none  who  knew  him  will 
soon  forget  the  grace  and  dignity  of  his  bearing,  the 
sweetness  and  courtesy  of  his  manner.  It  was  with  regret 
that  we  parted  with  him,  for  what  we  hoped  would  be  but 
an  absence  of  a  year  or  two." 

"  Throughout  all  his  missionary  life  Dr.  Owen  took  a 
deep  interest  in  the  education  of  young  men.  He  taught 
in  the  mission  schools,  be  gathered  young  men  about  him, 
and  did  all  that  was  in  his  power  for  their  intellectual  and 
moral  improvement ;  and  there  are  many  now,  both  among 
our  native  Christians,  and  those  who  have  not  professed 
the  faith,  who  owe  their  training  and  j^osition,  under  God, 
to  him."  *'  He  was  especially  interested  in  the  native 
church,  and  ever  sought  its  welfare.  A  man  of  marked 
scholarly  tastes  and  accomplishments,  he  became  unusually 
well  versed  in  the  languages  of  Hindustan,  as  well  as  in 
the  G-reek  and  particularly  the  Hebrew.  He  was  thus 
fitted  for  that  most  useful  and  ennobhng  of  all  uninspired 
tasks — the  translation  of  the  Word  of  God.  He  was 
largely  concerned,  some  years  ago,  in  the  revision  of  the 
first  translation  of  the  Hindi  Bible ;  and  at  the  time  of 
his  leaving  India  had  just  carried  through  the  press  a  still 
further  revision  of  the  Old  Testament  in  Hindi,  which  was 
entrusted  to  him  alone.     This  work  gave  great  satisfaction 


190  WORK    COMPLETED. 

to  the  Committee  of  the  North  India  Bible  Society.  I  was 
present  at  a  meeting  of  that  committee  in  January,  1869, 
at  which  a  purse  of  five  hundred  rupees  was  presented  to 
him  by  them  as  a  token  of  their  appreciation  of  his  services. 
This  was  entirely  unexpected  to  Dr.  Owen,  and  was  re- 
ceived by  him  with  much  emotion.  The  amount  was  suffi- 
cient to  enable  him  on  his  homeward  route  to  visit  Jeru- 
salem and  the  Holy  Land,  a  visit  which  fulfilled  the  desires 
of  many  years  and  gave  him  keen  delight. 

"  Dr.  Owen's  translation  of  the  Book  of  Psalms  into 
the  Hindustani  language  is  regarded  as  a  very  able  and 
useful  work.  He  also  published,  besides  smaller  writings, 
a  Treatise  on  Theology  in  the  Hindustani,  which  is  used  as 
a  text-book  for  all  our  students  of  theology,  as  are  also  his 
Commentaries  on  the  Book  of  Psalms  and  the  Prophecies 
of  Isaiah.  To  these,  he  devoted  much  time  and  labor,  and 
they  will  remain  as  standard  volumes  in  the  Christian  lit- 
erature of  India." 

The  character  of  Dr.  Owen  has  been  delineated  in  his 
work.  Its  principal  feature,  from  youth  to  age,  was  single- 
hearted  consecration  to  the  Lord  in  the  preaching  of  His 
G-ospel  to  the  Heathen. 


DATE  DUE                            i 

' 

CAYLORD 

PRINTEOINU.S.A 

